t ^i \^ ' - 1 ^w h ?0 6-0 SSa Ot 03 03. .^^ O^ '^S' AT PRINCETON, N. J. M t> >r -A. •«• 1 « » -v « . i.- S A M,U E L A G N E W , <> Y V II I I. « I.K. 1 f 11 I A IV gTo. /k^^^ c^ ^Jr/L^S'.^S. Cas(\ Shelf. Book, Division •^ e^^^^^ e<^a9>9 £ ' Section L ' sec ^ 'v> THE Scripture - T>oBrme O F T H E TRINITY In Three Parts. W H E R E I N ALL the TVx^j in the New Testament relating to that Doftrine, and the princi- pal Paflages in the Liturgy of the Church of England, are colle- fted, compared, and explained. By SAMVEL CLARKE, D.D. Reftor of St. James's Weftminfter ; and Chaplain inordinary to Her MAJESTY. L O NT> O N: Printed for James Knapton, at the Cro^jim in St. P^/z/'s Church- Yard, ijix. THE on PREFACE /■ HE Subjed of the fol- lowing Papers, is a Do- drine of the greateft Importance in Religi- a Matter not to be treated of ilightly and carelefly, as it were by accident only, after the manner of fuperficial controver- fies about Words, or of particu- lar occafional queftions concern- ing the meaning of lingle ambi- guous Texts; but which ought, A 2 when The PREFACE. when difcourfed upon at all, to be examined thoroughly on all fides, by a ferious ftudy of the Whole Scripture, and by taking care that the Explication be con- fiftent with it felf in every part. fi have, according to the Weight and Dignity of the Subje6t, con- fidered it throughout as carefully and diftin6tlyas I was able ; and delire only, that the Reader, when he begins the Book,wouldperufe it All, and confider ferioully every Part , and compare the Whole of what is here faid, with other Whole Schemes, before he palTes his judgment upon it THE THE CONTENT T /T /jT-r^i" ; i''^-^ ?':.n- -^»t"^^"l -"^ //£ Introduction. Page i. PART I. A Collertion and Explication of all t\\c Texts in the New Testament, relating to the Doftrine of the Trinity. CHAP. L Of GOD the FATHER^ S E C T. I. The Taffages of the Nets) Teflamentj wherein. Me isjtiledthe One or Only God, pag. x SECT. IL The fajfages^ wherein He isjiiled GOD aB-^ A i /oluteljt The CONTENTS. folutelyy by way of Eminence and Supre- macy, pag. 7 SECT. JII. The Taffages wherein He is Jliled God with Jome fecu/iar high Titlesj Epithets, or At- tributes ; which, tho' Moji of them indeed not incommunicable , yet in the New Tejia- memt are generally, if not always, by way of Supreme Eminency afcribed to the Perfon df the Father only. 50 SECT. IV. The Tajfages wherein it is declared, that All Prayers and Praifes ought primarily to he ojfered to Him, and that every thing ought to be dire ffed ultimately to His Honour and Glory. 69 CHAP. IL Of the SO N of GO 2). SECT. I. The PaJ/ages of the New Tejiament, wherein Heis fiiled, God. pag. 84 SECT The CONTENTS, SECT. II. The Tajfagesy wherein it is declared^ that the World was made by Him. pag. 89 SECT. III. The Pajfages, wherein the Other Higheft Ti- tles, Perfedions and Powers, are afcribed to Him. 9X SECT. IV. TheTaJf ages wherein is fet forth ^A^ Honour aftd Worlhip, which ought to be paid to Him. 131 SECT. V. The Tajfages , wherein He is declared to be Subordinate to the Father ; deriving his Being {in an incomfrehenfible manner^ from him ; receiving from him his divine Power, Authority, and other Attributes ; and aSiing in all things wholly according to the Will of the Father. 144 CHAP. HI. OftheHoljSTIRIT of G 0 7). SECT. I. The 'Pajptges wherein He is reprefented as the Author and Worker of all Miracles, even A 4 of The CONTENTS. of thoje done by our Lord hmfelf\ and as the Condufter of Chrifl himfelf, in the ^JPrincifal A£iions of his Life here upon Earth. pag. 197 S E C T. II. 7he Taffages wherein He is declared to be the Infpirer of the Prophets and Apoftles, and the Direfter and Teacher of the Apoftles in the whole Work of their Minijlry, zoi SECT. III. The 7ajfages wherein He is declared to be the S^n&i^Qv of all HeartSy and the Comforter and Supporter of good men in the Pra£iife of their ^Duty. 207 SECT. IV. The Taffages wherein are contained the Other Higheft Expreflions concerning Him in the New Tejiament. 213 SECT, V. The Tajfagesj wherein is declared what Ho* nour and Worfhip is due to Him ; and how his good Motions ought diligently to be obey- ed, and not refifted. ^l7 SECT. VL The Tajfages wherein it is declared that He is Sub- The CONTENT S. Subordinate to the Father, derives his Be- ing from Him^ is Sent by Him^ and a&s in all things according to his Supreme Will and Pleafure. pag, 219 SECT. VII. T:he Tajfdges wherein Ke is reprefented as be- ing Subordinate to the Son, being his Spir it j and fent or given by Him. 226 CHAP. IV. /l^he Tajfages wherein the Three Per- fons of the ever-bleffed Trinity, are All mentioned together. 229 PART IL npH E fore-going Doflrine fet forth at ^ large, and explained in more particular and diltincl Propofitions. There is One Supreme Canfe and Original of Things ; One fimple^ uncompoundedy tin- divided^ intelligent Being-, or Terfon 5 who is The CONTENTS. is the Author of all Beings and the Fountain of all Tower. pag. 241 ^11. With This Firtt and Supreme Caufe or Father of all Things^ there has exiffed from the Be- ginnings a Second divine Terfon^ which is his Word or Son. 242 § III. With the Father and the Son, there has exijied from the Beginning, a Third divine Perfonj which is the Spirit of the Father and of the Son. Ibid, S IV. What the prof er Metaphyfcal^^XMXt, ElTence, or Subftance of any of thefe divine Perfons is, the Scripture has no where at all decla- red ; but defer ibes and diftinguijhes them al- ways by their Perfonal Charafters, Offices, Powers ^^/^^ Attributes. 243 § V. The Father, (or Firfl Perfon) Alone, is Self- / exiftent, Underived, Unoriginated, Inde- pendent ; made of None, begotten of None, Proceeding from None. Ibid. S VI The C O N T E N T S. § VI. The Father (or Fhit Perfon) is the Sole O- rigin of all Power and Authority, and is the Author and Principle of whatfoever is done by the Son or by the Spirit. pag.X44 § Vil. The Father {or Firfl Perfon) Alone, is in the highefi^ Jtri£i-> and fro^er Senfe^ abfolutely Supreme over All. Ibid. ^ VIII. The Father ( or Firfl: Perfon ) />, abfolutely fpeaking^ the God of the Univerfe ; the God ' of Abraham, Ifaac and Jacob ; the God of Ifrael ; of Mofes , of the Prophets and A- pofl:les ; and the God and Father of our Lord Jefus Chrift. Ibid, ^IX. The Scripture J when it mentions the One God, or the Only God, always means the Sttfreme Perfon of the Father. X45 ^ X. Whenever the Word^ God, is mentioned in Scripture^ with any High Epithet, Title, or Attribute annexed to it; it generally {if not always ) means the Perfon of the Fa- ther, 265 ^ XT. The CONTENTS. § XI. The Scripture^ "when it mentions QOY)j abfo* lutely and by way of Eminence^ always means the Perfon of the Father. pag. xdj § XIL The Son {or fecond Perfon) is not Self-exi- llent, but derives his Being or ElTence, and All his Attributes, from ^^^ Father, as from the Supreme Caufe. 270 % XIII. In what particular Metaphyfical Manner, the Son derives his Being or Ejfence from the Father y the Scripture has no where diftinEi^ ly declared ; and therefore men ought not to prejume to be able to define. 272 § XIV. They are therefore equally worthy of Cenfure^ who either on the one hand pre fume to affirmj that the Son was made {di ^^ ovrm) out oif Nothing ; or^ on the other handy that He is the Self-exiflent Subftance. 276 The Scripture^ in declaring the Sons Deriva- tion from the Father , never makes mention ef any Limitation ^/Time ; but always fup- pofes The CONTENTS. fofes and affirms him to have exifted with the father from the Beginning, afid before All Worlds. pag. 279 § XVI. They therefore have alfo jujily been cenjuredj who pretending to be wife above what is written-^ and intruding into things which they have not feen ; have frefiimed to affirm /{cVt m TTCTc oi-i iyt Iv'] that there was a time ^ when the Son was not. Ibid. § XVII. Whether the Son derives his Being from the Father^ by Neceility of Nature, or by the Power of his Will, the Scripture hath no where exprefy declared. 280 S XVIII. The [ A:;j/©, the] Word or Son of the Father^ fent into the World to affume our Flejh^ and die for the Sins of Mankind ; was not the \ Ac7@i Q^S'idd-iK^y the] interna] Reafon or Wifdom of Gody an Attribute or Power of the Father ; but a real Terfon , the fame who from the Beginning had been ^/&^ Word, or Revealer of the Will, of the Father to tlw World. 2.87 % XIX. The CONTENTS. § XIX. The Holy Spirit ((9r Third Perfon,) is not Self-exiftent, but derives his Being or Ef- fence from the Father, ( by the Son^ ) as from the Supreme Caufe. pag. 189 ^xx. The Scripture J fpeaking of the Spirit of God, never mentions any Limitation of Time, when he derived his Being or Ejfence from the father \ hut fuppofes him to have exifted with the Father from the Beginning, 290 % XXL In what particular metaphyseal Manner the Holy Spirit derives his Being from the Fa- thevy the Scripture hath no where at all de- fined^ and therefore men ought not toprejitme to be able to explain. Ibid, § XXII. The Holy Spirit of God does not in Scripture generally fignifie a mere Power or Operation of the Father^ but a real Perfon. 29 x § XXIII. They who are not careful to maintain thefe per- fonal characters and dijiin^ions^ but while they The C O N T E N T S. they are follicitous {on the one hand) to avoid the err ours of the Ar'tans^ affirm {in the contrary extreme) the Son and Holy Spirit to he (individually with the father) the Self-exiftenc Being : Thefe^ feeming in Words to magnify the Name of the Son and Holy Spirit', in reality take away their very Exi- llence ; and fo fall unawares into Sabellia- nifm {which is the fame with Socinianifm.) pag, 291 § XXIV. The Wordy God, in the New Teflament^ fome- times fignifies the Terfon of the Son. 295- ff XXV. The reafon why the Son in the New Teflament is fometimes filed God, is not fo much upon Account of his metaphyfical Subllance, how divine foever ; as of his relative Attributes and divine Authority over Us. 296 S XXVI. By the Operation of the ^on, the Father both made and governs the World, Zyj S XXVIL Concerning ihQ Son, there are Other the grea- teft Things Jpohn in Scripture^ and the Higheft The CONTENTS. Higheft Titles afcribed to him ; even Jitch as include All divine Powers, e>:cefting ab- folute Supremacy and Independency, which to fuppofe Communicable is an exprefs Con- tradiction in Terms, pag. 298 § XXVIII. The Holy Spirit is defiribed in the new Tejia- ment^ as the immediate Author and Worker of All Miracles, even of thofe done by our Lord himfelf ; and as ^^^Condufter ofChriJl in all the Actons of his Life^ during his State of Humiliation here upon Earth. 301 S XXIX. 27?^ Holy Spirit is declared in Scripture to be the Infpirer of the Prophets and Apoftles, and the Great Teacher and Direfter of the Apoilles in the whole work of their Mini- fry. 302, § XXX. Ihe Holy Spirit is rcprefented in the New Tefamenty as the San6tiher of all Hearts^ and the Supporter and Comforter of good Chrijlians under all their T>ijjicuUies, Ibid. § XXXI. Concerning tbe Holy Spirit, there are Other Greater The CONTENTS. Greater things /poken in Scripturey and Higher Titles ajcribed to him^ than to any Angel or other Created Being whatfoever. pag. 302, % XXXII. The Wordy God, in Scripture ^ no where Jig^ , nijies the Terfon of the Holy Ghoft. 303 % XXXIII. The Wordy God, /;/ Scripture^ never /ignifies a complex Notion of more Perfons than y One ; but always means One perfon only, viz. either the perfon of the¥2iXhQX Jinglyy or the perfon of the Son fingly. 304 § XXXIV- 27?^ Son, whatever his metaphyfcal Ejfence or Subflance bcy and whatever divine Greats nefs andT>ignity is afcribed to him in Scrips ture ; yet in This He is evidently Subordi- nate to the Father, that He derives his Being and Attributes from the Father, the Father Nothing from Him. Ibid, S XXXV. Every ASion of the Son, both in making the World, and in all other his Operations ; is only the Exercife of the Father's Power, communicated to him after an inejfable man-^ ner. 313 a ^ XXXVL The C O N T E N T S. § XXXVI. The Son, whatever his metafhyjical Nature or Ejfence be ; yet in this whole T>ijpenfa^ tiouy in the Creation and Redemption of the Worlds a&s in all things according to the Will, and by the Million or Authority of the Father. pag. 3iz S XXXVII. The Son, how great foever the metafhyfical dignity of his Nature was^yet in the whole ^tfpenfation entirely directed all his Afii- ons to the Glory of the Father. 330 % XXXVIII. Our Saviour^ J^fii^s Chrijl ; as^ before his In^ carnation^ he was fent forth by the JVill and good pleafure-y and with the Authority of the Father ; fo in the Flejhj both before and after his Exaltation , notwithjianding that the Divinity of the Son was fer finally and infeparably tmited to it, he, in acknow- ledgment of the Supremacy of the Perfin of the Father J always Prayed to Him, and returned him Thanks, filing Him his God, t3c, 33^ § XXXIX. The reafon why the Scripture j though it files the Father Gody and alfojiiles tbeSon Godj yet at the fame time always declares there is The CONTENTS. is but One God ; is becan/e^ in the Mo- narchy of the ^Oniverfe^ there is but One Authority, original in the Father, deriva- tive in the Son : The Power of the Son be- ing'i not Another Tower oppofite to That of the Father, nor Another 'Power co-or- dinate to That of the Father ; but it fclf The Power and Authority of the Father, communicated to, manifejted in, and exer- cifed by the Son. pag. sax, S XL. The Holy Spirit, whatever his Meta^hyfical Mature^ Ejfence or Subjlance be ; and what- ever divine Power or TDignity is afcribed to him in Scripture ; yet in This he is evi* if penfation The CONTENTS. fenfationofGo^ towards Mankind in Chrifty confijls and terminates ift This ; that as all Authority and Power is originally in the Father, and from him derived to M^^ Son, and exercifed according to the VVilJ of the Father by the Operation of the Son n7td by the Energy of the Holy Spirit ; and all Communications /r^;;^ God ^^^Z?^ Creature, are conveyed through ^/j^ IntercefTion of the Son, and by the Infpiration and Sanftifica- tion of the Holy Spirit : So on the contra- ry^ All Returns}r Aftions and At- tributes relative to Us ; his Condefcenfion in becoming Man, who was the^QXi of God ; hi^ The C O N T E N T S. his Redeeming, and Interceding for, us ; his Authority, Power, Dominion, aitd Sit- ting upon the Throne of God his Father^ as our Lawgiver, our King, our Judge, and our God. pag. 372' § Lir. The Honour paid in this manner to the Son, muft ( as before ) always he under flood as redounding ultimately to the Glory of God the Father. 374 S LIII. The Honour which Chriftians are bound to fay peculiarly to the Terfon of the Holy Spirit, is exprejfed in the Texts follow- ing-, &c. 37^ % LIV. For putting up Prayers and Supplications di- reflly and exprefly to the Perfon of the Ho- ly Spirit, it mufl be acknowledged there is no clear Precept or Example in Scripturel Ibid. § LV. /he Titles given in the New Teflament to the Three Perfons of the ever-bleffed Trinity, when all mentioned together \ are ^c, 3 7o£irine are ex^ frejly affirmed. pag. 379 CHAR IL The principal Tajfagesy which may feem t$ differ from the foregoing iJo^riney confi- dered. 415' THE THE INTRODUCTION. S, in Matters of Speculation and Thilofophical Inquiry y the only Judge of what is right or wrong, isReafonand Experience-, fo in Matters either of humane TeJIimony or divine Re- velation^ the only certain Rule of Truth is the Teftimony or the Revelation itfelf. The Chrifiian Revelation^ is the Do- ftrine of Chrifl: and his Apoilles; that is, the Will of God made known to man- kind by Chrill, and by Thofe whom Chrifl intruded with infallible Authority to teach it. For the right apprehending of which Doftrine, men are (as in other matters of the greateft importance to them) fmcerely to make ufe of their befl Underftanding'; and, in order thereun- to, to take in all the Helps they can find, either from living Inftruftors or an- tient ii INTRODUCTION. tient Writers : But this, only as a Means to affiit and clear up their own Under- Handing, not to over-rule it ; as a Means to afford them Light to fee what Chrift has taught them, not to prejudice them with fuppofmg that Chriit has taught any thing, which, after the ftriftefl in- quiry and molt careful examination, they cannot find to be delivered in his Do- drine. If in all things abfolutely neceflary to be believed and praftifed in order to Sal- vation, the Revelation of Chrift was not in it felf fo clear, as that every fincere perfon, ufing the beft Helps and Affi- ftances he can meet with, could fuffi- ciently underftand it ; it would follow, that God had not at all made fufficient provifion for the Salvation of men. For the Doftrine of Chrift and his Apoftles being the only Foundation we have to go upon, and no man fince pretending to have had any new Revelation; 'tis evi- dent there can never poffibly be any Au- thority upon Earth, fufficient to oblige any man to receive any thing as of di- vine Revelation, v^hich it cannot make appear to that Mans own Underftanding (fmcerely ftudying and inquiring after the Truth, ) to be included in That Revela- tion. For if any man, can by any exter- INTROT>VCriOK iii nal Authority be bound to believe any thing to be theDoftrine of Chrifl, which at the fame time his bell Underilanding neceflitates him to believe is not that Doftrine ; he is unavoidably under the Abfurdity of being obliged to obey Two contrary Mafters, and to follow Two in- confiitent Rules at once. The ojily Rule of Faith therefore to every Chriftiai, is the T>o6irine of Chrifl ; and That Do- flrine, as applied to him by his own Un- derilanding, in which matter, to pre- ferve his Underftanding from erring, he is obliged indeed, at his utmoll peril, to layafideall Vice and all Prejudice, and to make ufe of the bell Afliilances he can procure : But after he has done all that can be done, he mull of neceffity at laft yUnderftand with his own Underilanding, ^and believe with his own, not anothers. Faith. For ( whatever has fometimes been abfurdly pretended to the contra- ry,) 'tis evidently as impoffible in Na- ture, that in thefe things any one perfon fliould fubmit himfelf to another, as that one man lliouldy^f or tafie^ lliould live or breathe for another. Wherefore in every Inquiry, Doubt, Quellion or Controverfy concerning Re- ligion, every man that is foUicitous to a- void erring, is. obliged to have recourfe (accor.. iv INTROT>VCTION. (according to the beft of his Capacity) to the Rule itfelf, to the original Reve- lation. Ufing (as is before faid) all the Helps and Alliltances he can obtain ; But ftill taking care to ufe them, only as Helps and Afliftances ; not confounding and blending them with the Rule itfelf. Where That Rule is to be found by every fmcere Chriftian, is very evident. Whatever our Lord himfelftaught^ (be- caufe his Miracles proved his divine Au- thority,) was infallibly True, and to Us (in matters of Rehgion) the Rule of Truth. Whatever his Apojiks preached^ ( becaufe they were infpired by the fame bpirit, and proved their Commiflion by the like Teltimony of Miracles, ) was li- kewife a part of the Rule of Truth. Whatever the Apoflles wrote, (becaufe they wrote under the Direftion of the fame Spirit by which they preached, ) was in Uke manner a part of the Rule of Truth. Now in the Books of Scripture is conveyed down to us the Sum of what our Saviour taught, and of what the Apo- llles preached and wrote : And were there as good evidence, by any certain means of Tradition whatfoever, of any other things taught by Chrifl or his Apo- flles, as there is tor thofe delivered down to us in thefe Writings; it could not b« denied INTRODVCTION. v denied but that fuch Tradition would be of the fame Authority, and in every r.e- fpeft as much a part of the Rule of Truth, as the Scripture itfelf. But fince there is no fuch Tradition (and indeed in the nature of things there can be no fuch Tradition) at this diftance of Time ; therefore the Books of Serif ture are to Us Now not only the Rule ^ but the Whole and the Only Rule of Truth in matters of Religion. This Notion is Non enim per a- well exprelTed by liosdifpofitionemfa- Irenaus: We have lutis noftrae cogno- »^^( faith he) been vimus,quampereos taught the Method per quos Evangeli- ofour Salvation by um pervenit ad nos : any Others^ than by Quod quidem Tunc Thofefrom whom the praeconiaverunt;po- Goffel itfelf was de- Ilea vero per Dei vo- liveredtoMs: Which luntatem in Scrip- theApoftles^ atfirfi^ turis nobis tradide- preached ; and af runt, fundamentum terwardsy by the & columnam fidei Will of God^ deli- noftraefuturum.Nec vered down to us in enim fas eft dicere^ Writings that it quoniam ant^ prae- might be the Foun- dicaverunt quam dation and Tillar perfeftam haberent of our Faith. And agnitionem ; ficut it is impious to ima- quidam audent di- cere, vi INTRO'DVCTIOK gtne^ that they prea- cere, gloriantes e- ehed before they had mendatores fe efle ¥erfeB Knowledge Apoftolorum. Poll- of what they were eaenim quamfurre- to deliver-, as fome-, xit Dominus nofter who boaji themfelves a mortuis, & indu- to be Amenders of ti funt fupervenien- the Apjlles do- teSpiritufanftovir- Brine^ have fre- tutem ex alto, de fumed to affirm. For omnibus adimpleti after our Lord was funt, & habuerunt rtfenfrom the dead^ perfeftam agnitio- and they were in- nem; [®] exierunt dued by the Holy in fines terras, ea Ghojl with Tower quae a Deo nobis bo- from on high; they nafuntevangelizan- were Fully inJiruB- tes, &caBleitempa- ed^ and had PerfeB cem hominibus an- Knowledge in all nunciantes ; qui qui- things ; and went dem & omnes pari- forth into the ends of ter &fingulieorum, the Worlds declaring habentes Evangeli- the goodthings which um Dei. lea Mat- God hath provided thaeus — Scripturam for us ^ and f reaching edidit Evangelii > Teace from Heaven &c, Lib,'^xaf,i, unto Men-., having All and Each of them the Gofpel of God, Thus Matthew fet forth the Gofpel in Writings (Sc. Neverthelefs, though the Whole Scri- pture is the Rule of Truth; and whatever INTROT>VCTIO K vii is there delivered, is infallibly True ; yet becaufe there is contained in thofe Wri- tings great Variety of things, and many oc- cafional Doftrines and decifions of contro- verfies, which though all equally true, yet are not all equally neceflary to be known and underftood by all Chrillians of all ca- pacities ; therefore the Church from the fieginning, has out of Scripture felefted thofe plain fundamental Doftrines, which were delivered as ofneceffitytobeknown and underftood by ail Chrillians whatfoe- ver. And Thefe, all perfons were taught in their Baptifmal Creed : Which was therefore ufually called, the Rule of Faith: Not that itfelf was of any Autho- rity, any otherwife than as it exprefled the Senfe of Scripture ; but that it was a- greed to be fuch ^n Extra6i of the Rule of Truths as contained all the things im- mediately, fundamentally, and univerfal- ly neceflary to be underftood and believed diftinctly by every Chriftian. As in procefs of time men grew lefs pious, and more contentious ; fo in the fevcral Churches they inlarged their Creeds, and Confefllons of Faith; and' grew more minute, in determining unne- \ ceflary Controverlies ; and made more! and more things explicitly neceflary to be. underftood ; and (under pretence of ex- plaining authoritatively, ) impofed things much viii 1NTR0T>VCTI0K much harder to be underftood than the bcripture itfelf ; and became more uncha- ritable in their Cenfures ; and the farther they departed from the Fountain of Ca- thoUck Unity , the Apoftolical Form of found words, the more uncertain and unintelHgible their Definitions grew ; and good men found no where to reft the Sole of their Foot, but in having re- courfeto the original words of Chrift him- felf and of the Spirit of Truth, in which the Wifdom of God had thought fit to exprefs itfelf. For, Matters of Speculation indeed, of Philofophy, or Art ; things of humane in- vention, experience, or difquifition*, im- prove generally from fmall beginnings, to greater and greater Certainty, and arrive at Perfection by degrees : But matters of Revelation and divine Teftimony, are on the contrary complete at firft; and^Chri- llian Religion, was moft perfeft at the Beginning; and the words of God, are the moft proper fignifications of his Will, and adequate expreffions of his own In- tention ; and the Forms of Worfhip fet down in Scripture, by way either of Pre- cept or Example, are the beft and moft unexceptionable Manner of ferving him. In the days of the Apoftles therefore, Chriftianity was perfeft ; and continued for fome Ages, in a tolerable Simplicity and INTROT>VCTIOK ix and Purity of Faith and Manners ; fup- porte i by fingular Holinefs of Life, by Charity in matters of Form and Opinions, and by the extraordinary Guidance of the Spirit of God, the Spirit of Peace, Ho- linefs and Love. But needlefs Conten- \ tions, foon began to arife ; and Faith be- / came more intricate ; and Charity dimi-j; nilhed ; and Humane Authority and Tern- 1 poral Power increafed ; and the Regards ' of This Life grew greater, and of the Next Life lefs ; and Religion decayed continually more and more, till at laft (according to the Prediftions of the A- poflles) it was fwallowed up in the great Apoikcy. Out of which, it began to re- cover at the Reformation; when the Do- ftrine of Chrift and his Apoftles was a- gain declared to be the Only Rule of Truth, in which were clearly contained all things neceflary to Faith and Manners. And had That Declaration conftantly been adhered to, and Humane Authority in Matters of Faith been difclaimed in Deeds as well as in Words ; there had been, poffibly, no more Schifms in the Church of God; nor Divifions, of any confidera- ble moment, among Proteftants. But though Contentions and Unchari- tablenefs have prevailed in Praftice, yet (thanks be to God) the Root of Unity b has X INTROT>VCTIOK has cominued amongft us; and the Scrip- ture hath univerfally been declared to be the only Rule of Truth, afufficientGuide both in Faith and Praftice ; And Thofe who differ in opinion, have done fo only becaufe each party has thought their own opinion founded in Scripture ; And men are required to receive things for no o- ther caufe and upon no other authority, than becaufe they are found (and confe- quently m no other fenfe than wherein they are found) in the Holy Scriptures. Wherefore in anyQueflion ofControver- fy in a Matter of Faith, Proteftants are obliged (for the deciding of it) to have reco^rfe to no other Authority whatfo- ever, but to that of Scripture only. The incomparable Arch-Biihop Ttllot- fon^ has made This fufficiently appear, mhisRule of Faith; particularly. Tartly Se^.^i ; and Tart IV, Se^t. -^^ _ And the verv learned and judicious Bp Wake : 1 chufe rather ( faith he in the Name of every Chriilian,) to regulate my Faith bywhat God hath de liver ed^ than by what Man hath defined. Comment, on Ch. Catech. pag. xi. And the excellent Mr ChilUngworth : By the Religion ofTroteJiants (faith he,) I do not under fl and theT>oBrine ^/Luther, or Calvin, or Melanfthon ; nor the Con- fejfion INTROT>VCTIO N, xi feJ/fOH of Augufta , or Geneva ; nor the Catechtfm VCTION. Church of another age, Tr adit he inter ^ fret at ions of Scripture are pretended^ but there are few or none to be found. No Tradition^ but only of Scripture^ can de-^ \ rive it fe If from the fountain ; hut may be plainly proved -^ either to have been brought in^ in fuch an age after Chrifl ; or J that in fuch an age it was not in. In a word^ there is nofufficient certainty but cf Scripture only^ for any confidering man to build upon. This therefore^ and This only J I have reafon to believe : This 1 will frofefs ; according to This , / will live ; and for This ^ if there be occafion^ I will not only willingly', but even gladly lofe my life ; though I jhould be forry that Chri- Jiians fhould take it from me. Tropofe me any thing out of This book', and require whether I believe it or no ; and feem it never fb incomprehenfihle to human reafon^ I will fubfcribe it with hand and heart: As knowing no demonfiration can be fir on-- ^ger than this '^ God hath faid fo^ therefore it is true, hi other things^ I will take no mans liberty of judgment from him ; neither fh all any man take Mine from Me, I will think no man the worfe man^ nor the worfe Chrifiian : I will love no man the lefs , for differing in opinion from me. And what meafure I mete to others-, I expe£i INTROT>VCTION. xiii expeEt from them again, I am fully af fared that God does not , and therefore that Men ought noty to require any mors^ of any man thanThis ; To believe the Scrip- ture to he Gods wordy to indeavour to find the true Senfe ofit^ and to live according^ to it. Ch. 6. % ^6. -^ In the Statutes given by ^een Eliza^: beth of glorious Memory, to Trinity-Col" lege in the Univer- Singuli ele^iy an-- fity of Cambridge , teqnam admit tantur^ the following Oath jusjurandumquodfe- is appointed to be quiturj fub poena lo- taken by every Fel- corum fuorum amit^ low in the Chapel, tendortimycoram Ma- before his Admifli- giftro & 8 Senior i- on. /, -AT. N. bus in Sacello dent, do fwear and pro- Ego N. N. jure mife in the pre- ac tefte Deo pro- fence of God, that mitto , me veram 1 will heartily and Chrifti religionem Jiedfajily adhere to omni animo ample- the true religion of xurum , & Sacrae Chrifty and will pre- Scripturae authori- fer the Authority of tatem hominum ju- Holy Scripture be- diciis praepofiturum; fore the Opinions of regulamvit^acfum- yMen ; that I will mam fidei ex verbo / make the Word of Dei petiturum ; cae- God the Rule of my tera, quae ex verbo faith and Pra£iice^ Dei non probantur, b 3 pro XIV INTRODVCnOK and look upon other pro humanis habi- things , which are turum ; con- not f roved out of the trarias verbo Dei o- WordofGodyUs hu- piniones omni vo- mane only ; ■ luntate ac mente re- that I will readily futaturum ; vera andwithallmy fow- confuetis, fcripta er oppofe doEirines non fcriptis, in re- contrary to the fVord ligionis caufa, ante- of God ; that , in habiturum ; ^c. matters of Religiony I will prefer Truth before Cujtonij what is written before what is not written ; &c. And, in the fame Univerfity, every ^o£lor in TJivinityy at his taking That Degree, does [/rVCTIO K xv cnl Church ofChrift^ Dei fubjcfla & co- Jubje^ to the Word dem gubernata, re- ofGod^ and being go- fpuit, rcfpuo : quae verned by it^ holds tenet, teneo: Ec in or rejetts : And in his omnibus ad li- this trofeffionl will nem ufq; vitae per- f er fever e to my lives leverabo, Deomihi endy Godof his great pro fumma fua mi- mercy giving me lericordia gratiam grace J through Jefus praeftante per ' efum Chrijt our Lord, Chriflum Dominum noftrum. And every Trieji at his Ordination^ [and Bijhop at his Confecration^~\ being folemnly asked, Are you perjwaded thot the holy Scriptures contain fiifficiently all T)oEirine required of necefjhy to eternal falvation through faith in Jefus Chi if ? And are you determined out of the fame holy Scriptures to inftruB the people com- mitted to your charge^ and to teach [or maintain ] nothing as required of neceffity to eternal Salvation^ but that which you Jhall be perfwaded may be concluded and proved by the Scripture '^ anfwers in the following Words ; / am fo perfw ded^ and have f) determined by Gods grace. And the whole Churchy in the 6th^ the toth^ and xiy? of the 39 Articles, de- clares ; that Holy Scripture containeth all things necejfary to Salvation ; So that b 4 what- xvi I NTRO T> V CTI O N. whatjbeveris not read therein ^^ nor may be f roved thereby^ is not to be required of ^any man-, that it jhould be believed as an Article of the faith ^^ or be thought requi- Jite or neceffary to Salvation : That it is not laizful for the Uourch to ordain any thing that is contrary to Gods word writ^ ten ; neither may it fo Expound one place of Scripture^ that it be repugnant to ano^ then fVherefore^ although the Church be a Witnefs and a Keeper of Holy Writ y yet as it ought not to decree any thing Againfl the fame^ fo Befides the fame ought it not to enforce any thing to be believed for ne^ cejfty of Salvation : That even General Councils y {forafmuch as they be an Ajfembly of Men^ whereof All be not go- verned with the Spirit and Word ofGod^ ) Tnay err^ and fometimes have erred^ even in things pertaining unto God: Wherefore things ordained by Them^ as neceffary to Salvation^ have neither flrength nor au- thority, unlefs it may be declared that they he taken out of Holy Scripture, To apply ^\v>, general!^ oEirine(y^\i\^ is the whole Foundation of the Proteftant and of the Chriftian Religion, ) to the Controverfies which have been raifed in f articular, with great Animofity and Un- chiiritablenefs, concerning the manner of explaining the "Do^rine of the ever-blef- fed INTROT>VCTIO N. xvii fed Trinity ; 1 have in the Firji Tart of the following Treatife, (that it might ap- pear what was, not the Sound of fingle Texts which may be eafily miftaken, but the whole Tenour of Scripture,) collefted ALL theTexts that relate to that matter, (which I am not fenfible has been done i^ before,) and fet them before the Reader in One View, with fuch References and Critical Obfervations, as may ('tis hoped) be of confiderable Ufe towards the un- derftanding of their true Meaning. In the Second Tart^ is collefted into methodical Vropofitions the Sum of that Doftrine, which (upon the carefulleft confideration of the whole matter ) ap- pears to me to be fully contained in the Texts cited in the/r/? Tart, And I have illuftrated each Propofition with many ipeflimonies out of the Antient Writers, y^oth before and after the Council of iV/V^; / Efpeciallyout oiAthanafms^xidi Bafil-^ Of which, are feveral not taken notice of ei- ther by Tetavius or the learned Bf Bull. Concerning all which, 1 defire it may be obferved, that they are not alleged as Proofs of any of the Propofitions, (for Troofs are to be taken from the Scripture alone J ) but as Illuftrations only ; asd to ihow how eafy and natural That Notion muft be allowed to be, which fo many Writers xviii INTRO'DVCTIOK Writers could not forbear expreffing fo clearly and dillinftly, even frequently when at the fame time they were about to affirm, and endeavouring to prove, fomething not very confident with ic. The greateft part of the Writers before and at the time of the Council of Nice^ were (I think) really of That Opinion, (though they do not always fpeak very clearly and confiflently,) which 1 have endeavoured to fet forth in thofe Propofitions. But as to the Writers after that Time, the Reader muft not wonder, ifmanyPafla- ges not confiflent with (nay, perhaps con- trary to) thofe which are here cited, fliall by any One be alleged out of the fame Authors. For I do not cite places out of thefe Authors, fo much to ihovv what was the Opinion of the Writers themfelves , as to fliow how naturally Truth fometimes prevails by its own na- tive clearnefs and evidence, even againll the ftrongeft and moft fettled prejudices : According to that of Bafil : / am per- ""Ourcn)^ ZijuLom to '^ Jwaded ( faith he ) ^'^gt.^^ C^ioec, i^v^vy i- that the Strength of vfiyi 7roAAa?e(; rig av- the *UoBrine deli- ^^g it) roTt; oDcoioi^ vered down to us ^ ict'^f?/ ^iyuctmv avri- has often compelled xly^v. T)e Spiritu men to contradiH fanBoy cap. 19. their own Jffertions. In INTROT>VCTION. xix In the Third Tart there is, firft, brought together a great number of Paf- fages out of the Liturgy of the Church of England, wherein the Dodrine fet forth in the former Parts is exprefly affirmed^ And then in the next place are collefted the principal PaflTages, which may feem at firft fight to differ from That Doftrine : And thefe latter I have indeavoured to re- concile with the former, byfliowinghow they may be underftood in a Senfe confix ftent both with the Doftrine of Scripture, and with the other before-cited Expref- fions of the Liturgy. And This is abfo- lutely necefiary to be done by every one, who when he prays with his Mouth, de- fires to pray with his Underftanding alfo. It is a thing very deftruftive of Reli- gion, and the Caufe of almoft all Divifi- ons among Ghriftians; when young per- fons at their firft entring upon the Study of Divinity> look upon Humane and per- haps Modern Forms of fpeaking, as the Rule of their Faith; underftanding Thefe alfo according to the accidental Sound of the Words, or according to the Notions which happen at any particular Time to prevail among the Vulgar; and then pick- ing out (as Proofs) fome few fingle Texts of Scripture, which to minds already ftrongly prejudiced muft needs feem to found, or may eafily be accommodated, the XX INTR07)VCTI0N. the fame way ; while they attend not im- partially to the whole Scope and general Tenour of Scripture. Whereas on the contrary, were the Scriptures firft tho- roughly iuidied, and ferioully confidered, as the Rule and Only Rule of Truth in matters of Religion ; and the Senfe of all humane Forms and Expreffions, deduced from thence ; the greateft part of Er- rors, at leaft the greateft part of the un- charitable Divifions that have happened among Chriftians, might in all probabili- ty have been prevented. The different States, which the Controverfies concern- ing Vredejiination., Original Sin^ Free^ will. Faith and good Works ^ and the do* ftrineof//j^ ever-blejfed Trinity-) have at different Times gone through, are a fuf- ficient Evidence of this Truth. The Church of Rome indeed requires men to receive her particular Dodtrines (or Explications of Dottrines) and Tra- ditions, as part of the Rule it felf of their Faith : And therefore with Them no good Chriftian can poilibly comply. But the Proteftant Churches, utterly difclai- ming all fuch Authority ; and requiring men to comply with their Forms, merely upon Account of their being agreeable to Scripture ; and confequently in fuch Senfe only, wherein they are agreeable to , Scripture ; 'tis plain that every perfon i may INTRO'DVCTION. xxi may reafonably agree to fuch Forms, whenever he can in any fenfe at all recon- | cile them with Scripture. The firlt Reformers, when they had laid afide what to Them feemed intole- rable in the Doflrines of the Church of Romey in other matters chofe to retain the words they found ; yet declaring that they meant thereby to exprefs only the Senfe of Scripture, and not that of Tra- dition or of the Schools. If Tradition or Cuftom, if Carelefnefs or Miitake, either in the Compiler or Receiver, happen at any time to put a Senfe upon any humane Forms, different from that of the Scrip- ture, which thofe very Forms were in- tended to explain, and which is at the fame time declared to be the only Rule of Truth ; 'tis evident no man can be bound to underftand thofe Forms in fuch Senfe ; nay, on the contrary, he is indifpenfa- bly bound not to underftand or receive them in fuch Senfe. For (as the learned Mr Thorndike rightly obferves, ) That which once was not Matter of Faiths can never by procefs of Time^ or any AEi the Church can doj [or by any Interpretation of Words, that Cuftom or Carelefnefs or Contentioufnefs may have introduced,] become Matter of Faith. Epilog. Part II. As xxii INTR O T> ACTION. As in reading a Comment upon any Book whatfoever, he that would thence underftand the true meaning of the Text, muft not barely confider what the words of the Comment may of themfelves pofli- bly happen to fignify ; but how they may be fo underftood, as to be a confiflent In- terpretation of the Text they are to ex- plain : So in confidering all Forms of Hu- mane Compofition in matters of Religion, it is not of importance what the words may in themfelves poffibly moft obvioufly fignify, or what they may vulgarly and carelefly be underftood to mean ; ( for there is in almofl all words, fome Ambi- guity ; ) but in what Senfe they can be confiftent Expofitions of thofe Texts of Scripture, which they were intended and are profeffed to interpret. Otherwife it may eafily happen, that a Comment may in effect come into the place of the Text, and another Interpretation afterwards into the place of That Comment ; till in pro- cefs of Time, men by infenfible decrees depart entirely from the Meaning of* the Text, and Human Authority fwallows up that which is Divine. Which Evil can no otherwife be prevented, than by having recourfe perpetually to the Original itfelf; and allowing no Authority to any Inter- pretation, any further than 'cis evidently agreeable to the Text itfelf. Not INTR OT>V CTIOK xxiii Not to mention many Examples of this kind, in almoft all theConfeflions of Faith that ever were publiflied ; There is One very remarkable Inftance of it, in the J- fojiles Creed it felf The word, Hell^ in the Engliih language, fignifies always, y'the place or ft ate of the damned ; And e- very vulgar Englifli Reader, when he profefles his Belief that Chr'ift defcended into Helly is apt to underftand the Arti- cle, as fignifying Chrifts defcending into the place of the damned : And probably they who firft put the Article into the Creed, about the beginning of the fourth y^ Century, might mean and intend it fhould be fo underftood. Neverthelefs, fince all learned men are fatisfied, that the Greek word ["A^V] in thofe Texts of Scrip- ture upon which this Article was foun- ded, does not fignify Hell^ but in general only The inviftble ftate of Thofe departed ^ out of this World ; they Now with great reafon think themfelves obliged to un- derftand it in the Creed, not as the word may in modern fpeech feem to found to the Vulgar , but as it really fignifies in the original Texts of Scripture. The fame is to be underftoo:i of every part of all humane Compofitions what- /foever. According to That excellent Ob- / fervation of the learned Bp Pearfon : / obferve xxiv INTRO'DV CTION. obferve (faith he) that whatfoever is de- livered in theCrecdi we therefore believe j becaufe it is contained in the Scriptures ; and confequently mtift SO believe it, as it is contained there : Whence all this expo^ Jit ion of the Whole^ is nothing elfe but an Illtiftration and Proof of every particular part of the Creeds by fuch Scriptures as deliver the famCj according to the True Interpretation of them, Expof. on the Creed, 4th Edit. pag. 217. And the Whole Church has made the like Declaration, in the 6th^ the zoth^ and 21/? of the 39 Articles, before-cited; and in the eighth Article, which declares that the Creeds ought to be received and believed, becaufe (and confequently only in fuch Senfe wherein ) they may be pro- ved by mof certain Warrants of Holy Scripture, In what Senfe the mod difficult PafTa- ges in the Liturgy, concerning the T)o^ Brine of the Trinity ^ can be under (tood agreeably to the Doftrine of Scripture, I have endeavoured to fliow in the fol- lowing Papers. And ( as 1 think the Sincerity of a Chriltian obliges me to de- clare,) I defire it may be obfervcd that my AlTent to the Forms by Law appoint- ed, and to all words of Humane Inftitu- tion. INTRO'DVCTIOJSt. xxv tion, is given only becaufe they arc^ and in That Senfe wherein they ^re^ (according to the following Explicati-^ on, ) agreeable to that whicli appears to Me (upon the moft careful and feri- ous confideration of the whole matter) to be the Doftritte of Scripture j and not in that Senfe which the Pofnflt Schoolmen, (affefting, for the fake of Tranjubjiantiationyto make every thing look like a Contradiffion,) endeavoi^- red to introduce into the Church. Every fincere Chriftian, affenting (for the fake of Peace and Order) to the Ufe of any Forms of Words ; muft take care to aflTent to them in fuch a Senfe^ as may make them confiftent with the Scripture ; (otherwife he alTents to what fs Falfe : ) and in fuch a Senfe^ as m^y make them confiftent with Themfelves^ (otherwife he affents to Nothing.) This is what I have attempted to do in the Third Tart : And 1 am fure it is no^ more a putting of violence upon the Expreffions cited in chapter the %d of That Tarti to make them confiftent with Scripture, and with the Expret fions of the Litufgy cited in chapter th^ \fi ;^ than it is o^ the contrary a? putting of vi^fence upon the Seript^ire ^ and xxvi INTROT>VCTION. and upon the Expreilions cited in chap- ter the i/?, to make them confiftent with the Expreilions cited in chapter the ^d. I am well aware it may to Many feem Needlefs, to enter into Queftions of This Nature ; and that, in matters of fuch Nicety and Difficulty as This, it were better (in their opinion) to let every man frame to himfelf fuch ob- fcure Notions as he can, and not per- plex him with fubtle Speculations. And indeed, with regard toScholaftick and Thilofophical Inquiries concerning the metaphyfical Nature and Subjtance of each of the Three T?erfons in the ever- hlejfed Trinity J this manner of judg- ing is fo right and true, that had The/e things Never been medled with, and had men contented themfelves with what is plainly revealed in Scripture, (more than which, they can never cer- tainly know ; ) the Peace of the Ca- tholick Church, and the Simplicity of Chriftian Faith, had poffibly never been difturbed. But That which is proper- ly Theological in this matter ; viz. the diftinft Towers and Offices of each of the Three Terfons^ in the Creation^ Go' vernmenty Redemption y SanSiification^ and Salvation of man ; and t\it proper Honour due confequently from Us to each INTRO'DVCTION. xxvii each of Them diftinSIy ; This is the great Foundation, and the main Oeco- nomy of the Chrillian Religion ; the Doftrine, into which we were baptized ; and which every fmcere Chriftian ought, according to the belt of his Ability and the Means he has of informing 'him- felf, to endeavour thoroughly to un- derftand. The Supremacy of God the father over all, and our Reconciliati- on and Subje£fion to him as fuchour J//- pr erne G over nour ; the Redemption pur- chafed by the Son ; and the San6iifica- tion worked in us by the Holy Spirit ; are the Three great Articles of our Creed: And in maintaining thefe right- ly, fo as ferioufly to aifeft mens Un- derftandings, and influence their Lives accordingly ; is the Honour of God, and the Intereft of True Religion great- ly concerned. Tritheifm^Sabellianifmy Ariantfm^ and Socinianifmr, have, to the great difparagementof Chriftianity, pu zled the plain and practical Doflrine of Scripture, with endlefs fpeculative Di- fputes: And it has been no fmall inju- ry to Rehgion, in the midft of thofe Difputcs ; that as on the one hand, men by guarding unwarily againil Tritheifm^ have often in the other extreme run c X into xxviii INTROT>VCTION. into Socinianifin^ to the diminution of /the Honour oithe Son of God, and to / the taking away the very Being of the Holy Spirit ; fo on the contrary, in- cautious Writers in their zeal againft Socinianifm and Arianifm^ have no lefs frequently laid themfelves open to Sabellianifm or Tritheijm, by negleft^ ing to maintain the Honour and Su- premacy of the Father, The Defign of the following Papers, is to fliow how This Evil may be prevented, and in what manner Both Extremes may rationally be avoided. There are Others who have thought, that we ought not at all to treat con- cerning any of thefe matters, becaufe they are Myflerious. By which if they meant, that the Words of God were myfteiious , and that therefore we ought not to be wife beyond what is written ; no man could fay that here- in they judged amifs. But if they mean, that the Words of Men are myflerious ; and that we mufl not reafon concern- ing Theniy nor inquire whether or no^ and in what Senfe^ they are agreeable to the words of God \ What is This, but fubftituting another myftery in the (lead gf the true on^ \ and paying de- ference INTR07)VCTI0N. X2dx ference to the myjiery of Mans mak- ing, inftead of the myftery of God? The True Veneration ofMyfleries con- fifts , not in making them our felves , and in receiving blindly the words of Men without underftanding them ; but it confifts, either in taking care There to Jtof 9 where the Scripture it felf has fiopfedy without prefuming to go fur- ther at all ; or elfe, in taking care to underftand all words of humane inlti- tution in Such a fenfe, as that they be fure to fignify neither more nor lefs than the words of Scripture ne- ceffarily and indifputably do. Whofo- ever puts any Meaning upon words of humane inftitution, which does not ap- pear to Another (upon his fincerelt and moil careful Examination) to be the fame with the Senfe of the words of Scripture ; muft not complain that the Other oppofes his own Renfon to the Authority of God, when indeed he oppofes it only to Thofe who would make Humane Authority the fame with Divine. AfFefting to fpeak unintelli- gibly, where the Scripture it felf has not done fo; is indeed promoting bcep- Ucifm only, not True Religion : Nor can XXX INTR 07)VCTI0N. can there be any other fo efFeftual a way of confuting all Herefies, as it would be to reftrain men within the bounds of the uncontejied Doftrine of Scripture ; and give them as few Ad- vantages as poflible, of raifing Objefti- ons againft humane and faUible Forms of fpeaking. Laftly ; as to Thofe, who , in the Whole, are of Opinion that every man ought toftudy and confider thefe things according to his Ability ; and yet, in the Particulars of the Explication, have quite different Notions from thofe which 1 have thought reafonable and necef- fary to fet forth in the following Papers ; I h^e, with regard to fuch Perfons as Thefe, endeavoured to exprefs my felf with all Modefty and due Submiffion. And if any Learned Perfon, who thinks me in an Error, fliall in the Spirit of Meeknefs and Chriftianity , propofe a different Interpretation of AH the Texts I have produced, and deduce Gonfequences therefrom different from thofe which feem to Me unavoidably to follow ; 1 fhall think my felf obliged, either to return him a clear and diftinft Anfwer in the fame Spirit of Meeknefs and INTR0T>VCTI0N. xxxi and Candour, or elfe fairly and publicklyto re- traft whatfoever is not capable of being fa defended. But if, on the contrary, any name- lefs and carelefs Writer fliall, in the Spirit of Popery, contend only that men mufl never ufe their own Underftandings, that is, muft have no Religion of their own ; but, with- out regarding what is right or wrong, muft always plead for what Notions happen at any time to prevail ; I fhall have no reafon, in fuch cafe, to think my felf under the fame Obligation of anfwering him. In I^ the following Sheet Sy the Reader is dejked to make thefe Additions. FAG z. tin, %, After the Words, be undcrffiood in this place •, Addj For fueh is the Nature of the Greek and Latin Languages, that by no oth-er word, (neither by the word 'sr^.^VwToj', nor by i/Vorfltfr/?, nor by any other word whatfoever,) can they fo properly cxprefe that which we mean by the engUih word,/'^r- fon'y as by the mafculine Adjective alone. Upon-, which account the words of our Saviour, jfok 5fVi, 1 5 . WbenHe[U&iv©-y -d ^ycvfAct 'f ctAw^fri*?, That P^r/o»,] the' Sprit of Truth is come\ are generally allowed to be a good Proof of the Perfonality of the Holy Ghoft. An^ jfok X, 30, our Saviour affirms that fl"^ and his J Father are [not, «^, One 'Perfon j but, «?] 0«ff and the £ine Thing., as to the Exercife of Power. And Ter- tmUia^n and Other Writers commonly diftinguifh, that they are not, \Unus~\ on&Ferfon\ but [Vmm^one and tUe- fame Thing,. Pag, f , /iw. 27. After the Words, and We j Add*^^ j[r.V a.vTvv^ as it is in the Greek,] To Him. Tag. 28, lin. 18. After the Words^ have no Being ^ Addy or, which by their Nature are not capable of having any divine Power or Authority. Thus AEi^ xix, z6, they be 710 gods •, that is, they have none of that Authority and Dominion over you, which ycu' afcribe to them. "Bag.zi^ after line 16 ^ Add ; I? 1 46* Jude ro. Praying, in the Holy Gbofi, Pag, 249. lin. 34. after the rpord, Montanus's *, AUdi and perhaps Vale7itinus\ j fee Tertullian adverf. Prax. caff. 8, compared with the paflage in Iren&us lib. i, C' t, referred to by the learned Bifliop Bull, Defenf Sect, 2. c. 5. §4;) Pag, 285, line t he la(h. After the Words, Luminous* Body \ Add •, |_ Which Similitude how far it is true,, fee explained in the following pige;] THE/ y THE Scripture-DoBr'me of the trinity. PART I. Being a Colleftion and Explication of all the TextT in the New Testament, rela- ting to that Doftrine, CHAP. I. Of GOD the FATHER. S E C T. I. The Paffages of the New Tejiament^ wherein He is filled the One or Only God. AT. xix, ly.Whycalleftthoume, Good? *Thereis none Good, but Oney [^Eif, One \ Terfon^ that is God. ^ See this explained, N<^ 340,7^2, t So the word neceflarily fignifiesj Neither can B tho % The Scri^ture-TyoUriHe Chap. I. xht ^(yri t^^^^l ^^ ^*^y ^ther word than that of [Plg^»,] be urtderftoodii^ this f>lace* ^r ^-. „ . ^ „cv 2.. Mar. :stii, i$. The firft of aft the Com- fftaftdmietits is; Hear, Q Ifrael> the Lord our God is One Lord. ^ Our Lord and Saviour 'O KjJ^kSL il^ aoorii^ ^^^ Jefus Chrift, (fays Atha^ ^ -^ ^j^^g^ ^ ^ ^ ^^.^ of the Words of Mo- ^ ^ v 't. , , ^ ,, /.., fays in his Gofpels, ^^^'^t ^« ,^^^1,^^' thatr^^ Ic/r^Go^ is 0«^^ ^^^ ^'^i^ '^^f ©- o 0£O^gi^^ ^nd^ I thank thee^ O Fa- '^' J^j c^O;aoAo3.b^ :l .r>r,rrl^ i^/: fied not Himfelf, but his c, ' ., , ^p Fathers faying to a cer- 1^^^^. ^7^*^ y^^f Vj?o- tain Perfon who came cri^X^^^, Ti ^i Ae^Gi; to him. Why calleft thou dyoL^Qv^i^oHq a^a^o^,Gl me^ Good} there is none /uh gTc, i 0eo^' divoK^m^ Good, hut One, that is fjSi^(^ q ttsT I^cdt&t;, 6W: And to another, ^^/^ g^,^"o;>^v '^ ^ ^^^^ that asked J^^/c/^ ,V /^. ^d>, oVi"A«8ri^paM, p:rf^/ Commandment J^» 7 ^ % >rx / ' /^ f/.. Z^«.; giving this An- ^,^^^; ^ ^^^^ ^f f ?^®* fwer, H^^r 0 (Tr^W, /^^ ^-^ ^ ' —^ '^^^ 3/^^: lor^ thy God is Om 3"«raV ^i^afm^m, cri o JLf?rJ: And teach- TraTKip ^aa /^©li^aoj/ fx^'Q^ , ing his Difciples, fay- Athanaf Qmt. 3, r^«/r God, as ywoi/^u Ao^©. ;^ ac?ir/, ;^ being the r?«/y Word and ot-ndvyct^/uici. c2v, Atha^ VVifdomand Brightnefs of nafOrat-T,, contra Arianos^ the Glory of Him who is the One God, and the Only one, and the Firfi. 4. Joh. V, 44. and feek not the Ho- nour that Cometh from God only ; [Cr.^^^ tS Mgj/8 0^8, from the Only God'] S' ^vii, 5. That they might know Thee J the t On/y true God, and [rto ^/6^y mMt know] Jefus Chrift whom Thou haft fent t K^ r.«, God, r faith Tc. a'A^^/.i. 4 6t^^ Athanafius,) who is moft ^^ra ^^,;,^ - t§ X.ir« the Scripure-DoEtrine Chap. I. ilfiaiy snd sMoMely .^srctrLccJjthanar. contra luch; eventbe Father of . Qg„tes ■ ' brij}. ' ' a ^»d.^gf»l The Know- Tii? Tr^J? ^' eW it, fj^C- ledger/'"'/-' foJ of the vcvdMQ^vlv&ilvyvdamc, I mean /// Father of ^T ^ J l^J'^'^'' '^^- v4?/^ ^^^/« : He whom ^ci/ 7ra^' >i/j.(Zp7rpO(T)iV' we preach and worfhip, vi^m it^ KYi^vrlofu^^wv^ (faith h2f) is the 0«/y iSror //oj/or &ii'at 0£Oi/ a- Trtie God, the Lord of Xn^'^, rev y^ rvig Ttriaioo^ all creatures and the ' ^ ^^ ^^ .. Author of all Bemr^; And ^ ^ / V/ .^ '^ Who elfe is That, but ^f r^^"P>^'; , ^/^^ "^ the moil Holy F^/Z7^r 0/ ^^v ^r(§., a\\ vi 0 tt^. C/jy//?, even He who is ^^>t©o ;9^^'7r^^^e;t&f^'a^'3ra- far above all derivative cvi; yivvvdn^ imctc, 6 tS Being? who, as an ex- y^ig-^ ^ctrrip ; o^ic, TcoL^d- cellent Governor, go- ^gp ap^{^ icj^.Sg^M^Tyi^j-rii veins and prefervcs eve- ,5.^.^ (^^ ^ ^ .j .^ ^.^ rvthin^ every where, and ' p ' / v n, S^ ^ dilpoles and docs every (^> -^ ,s / ^ ^ ihinfr nccording^ro his ^f'^^ -^^ ira.vrct'^^H zv^ own^leafure, byhisown &c^^vr2 ^GooTA^m^Jt^ ^^ ictj Wifdoni and his own y.oc7jUQi\ }y '^oiSiy cJ^ av Word, even by our Lord d'jr^j JtaAoJ; s^G-tv S^qk>!, Jeftis Cbrifi. Id, Ibid. And long before Hirn^ 0- Amriov •;?) dvtoT^^ on rlgen-. To thefe then ^^^i vS^ dfM^i@^iei6^ (f^ys be) (viz. n>bo charge .^^, '^^. ^ 5 ^^^, ^^^ Hs YPtth helieving It^o , r. ^ V ^ ^, CoJs^ ^vc mud reply, f'^ ^ 7 ^^^^^ r ^^T'?'" that He which is God of ^^Jfc^ '^^'^^ ^iJ^^^^r^ice)^^ fi Himfelf\^That God-^For ^ juovov a^^ivov^ ^iov^^ which reafon our Saviour a^^^• ^ to ':?2^ ro "AvIq- fays in bis Prayer to his r3-e(^., A'^'^®;^? ^'^^ I^^GiVa Seft. I. of the Trinity. Part I. 5- Father, that- they way d^iohrl^., ^iziroi'ijjS^vor, know 7 bee the Only True ^' 5 0.>.^ .2:^;^.J; -^il^yjj. God: But whatfocver is ^^ ^^ ^^^^^^ q, God, befides That SeU- ^^ in Job.tdU^.Hue^ cxiftent Perfon; being lo ^^^ j r i> -i: only by Communication M o^His Divinity, cannot fo properly be called That j 1 God^ but rather a Divine Ferfon &:c. v ...a ; <(>» Rom. iii, 30. Seeing it is '\O71e Gody which f The meaning in this place is only. One and the fame God both of the Jews and Geyitihs. 11 7. xvi,x7. To God Only Wife, [Gr. M% V cjo:p& (dice, To the Only wife God,] ^c. 8. I CV.viii; 4, 6. There is none other Gody but 07te. -^ — For though there be that are called Gods Many and Lords Many ; • to Vs there is but One God-, [viz.] the Tathevy of whom are all things, and we in him ; and one Lordj [viz.] Jepds Chrifly by whom are all things, and we by him. Though there he Gods Many^ faith Mr. Mede, (that is, many Celeflial and Sovereign Dcitics,j and Lords Many^ (that is, many Baalims^ Lords-agents and Prefi- dents of Earthly things •,jjy^/ to t4s Chriftians there is but one Sovereign God^ the Father^ of whom are all thingSy atul we^to Him^ (that is, to whom as Su- preme we are to direct all our Services \) and but one Lord Jefus Chrifly one Lord-agent finflcad o£ their many Baalin/s and BsLVJOfi' Mediators^) by "whom are all things which come from the Father to us, B I and 6 The Serif ture-T^ifSirine Chap, h and through whom alone we find Acccfs unto Hitli. The Aliufion methinks is paffing elegant, and fuch ns cannot (I think j be well underftood without this diflinftion o^ Superior and Inferior Deities in the Divinity of the Gentiks •, they having -a flurality in Boih forts, and we but One in Each^ as our Apoflle affirmeth. AW^, Difcomfe on z2tt,\\^i. See N^ 5" 45 and 1Z28. c). Gal, iii, xo. — — but God is One. The Meaning, in this place, is not literal, but fi- gurative 5 that God was the jingle Varty^ giving the Promife to Abraham, immediately, without any Mediator \ and abfolutely, without any Condition exprefied: Or, that God is always One and the fame unchangeably, in all his different Difpenfa- tions } As Rom. iii, 30, It is One God^ which fhall ju- ftifie the Grcumcifion by Faith^ and Uncircmnafion through Faith, 10. Efh.iv, 4, 5-, 6. There is OneSpi- / fit, ' One Lord, One God and Fa-^ ther of all, who is above all. 11. I Tim, i, 17. The Only wife God. IX. ii, S' For there is One God',, and One Mediator between God and Men, the Man Chrift Jefus, 1; vi; If, 16. The Bleffed and 0/?/y Po< tentate, who Only hath Immortality. See No 5405 76^, 773, 4^ I) 4Hi ^Z- Jam. Seft. t. of the Trinity. Parti. 7 14. Jam. ii, 19. Thou believeft that there is One God^ [Gr. cV/ 5 08o; ti^ '(^, that G(?^ is O^^ ;] thou doll well. See N<> f . I $. Jude 4. Denying the Only Lord God, [Gr. -r yuofov Aicr7io%»/ 0801/, God the Ow/y Supreme Governor ;] and our Lord J^^^i" Chriji. He is the Lord {faith Kv^t@^. -jS, o c^ tS Athan^fius , /peaking of Mora -yef^^ryi^©.. Kt;^/a. Chrift^; who is begotten Athauiff, contra Sabellia^ of Him who is the Only ^^^^ Lovd, See N«» 411. \6. Jude If. To the Only wife God, f our Saviour. t See No 244. 17. Rev. XV, 4. For thou Only art Holy, [Gr. or//>cor(gL'''Oji(^,] &c. See N® I, I}, 340. SECT. II. The Tajfages^ wherein He is pled GOV ab- folutely^ by way of Eminence md Sti^f^e- macy. ■'•M AT.'myi^. The5^/r/>ofGOD. Jnd fi frequent^ in other Paljages. B 4 i//^r, 8 I -Th Scripure-T>o£irme Chap. I. f ip. Mat.iiVu i6, Chrifiy the Son of the living GOD. :i?c>. xxvii,46. Je/tis cried, — - my GOD, ^ my GOD. 2-^. il/^r. i, I. Jefas ChriJI, the Son of GOD. Afid ,fi- frequently in other 'Places. ^^. 24. 3^^y?/x of Nazareth, the Holy One of GOD. 2.3. ii5 7. Who can forgive Sins, but GOD only? How this is the peculiar Property of the Father^ and yet in other places afcribed to Cbrifl-y fee N® f8o, 583,789,81^,78^. ZA iii, 3^. The Will of GOD, [of my FATHER, Ar^^.xii, 50.] x^. xvi,i9. The Lord fat on the ri9;ht hand of GOD. 2,5. Luke\j 32. The Lord GOD ihall give unto Him [viz. Chrifti] the Throne of his Fa- ther David. zy, ii, 40. And the Grace of G O D was upon him, [viz. Je/us,] Luke Seft. ^. of the Trinity. Part I. 9 ^.a8. Luke ii, 5:1. Jefus increafed — in Favour with G O D and Man. 19. vi, IX. ^^^y/zj- continued all night in Prayer to GOD. 30. ix, 20. The Chrifl of G O D;^^ 31. xxii, 69. Hereafter fhall the Son of Man fit on the right hand of the Power of GOD. 32^. xxiv, 19. Jejiis — — which was mighty in deed and word before GOD. 33^ Joh,\\ i,x. The Word was f with GOD. The fame was in the Beginning with GOD. t With the Father^ i Job. 1,2. 34. 18. No man hath feen GOD at any time: The only-begotten Son, which is in the Bofom of the FATHER, he hath de- dared HIM. 35. 2,9. Behold the Lamb of GOD. 36. iii, t6. god fo loved the World, that he gave his only-begotten Son, 37. 17. GODfent his Son. % Job. 10 The Scripture TioEtrine Chap. I. 38. Joh.iiU 34. He, whom GOD hath fent. 39' 34. GOD giveth not the Spirit by meafure unto Himy [viz, unto Chrift.] 40. i V ; X 3 , X4. in Spirit and in Truth : For the FATHER feeketh fuch to wor- ihip him: GOD is a Spirit ^c. 4^- V, 1 8. But faid alfo that GOD was his Father, making hiriifelf equal with GOD, See No 5-80, 4^- 44, 4?. — — and feek not the Honour that Cometh from GOD only. Do not think that I will accufeyou to the FATHER. 43. vi, %7. For him hath GOD, the Fa- ther, fealed. [Gr. tStoi/ yoip 0 Traryi^ i(Tp^olyicnvy 6 rJi6;' For, him hath the Father, even GOD, fealed.] 44. 29. This is the Work of GOD, that ye believe on him whom he hath fent. A^, T^z, 33. My Father giveth you the true Bread from Heaven : For the Bread of GOD, is He which cometh down from Hea- ven, and giveth Life unto the World. Jok 3eft. X. of the Trinity. Part. L ii 46. 3^^A. vi ; 45r, 46 Tliey fliall all be taught of GOD. Every Man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned oUhe Father ^^ cometh unto me. Not that any man hath feen the Father : Save he which is of G O D ; he hath feen the Father. 47. vii,i7 Whether it be of GOD, or whether I fpeak oimyfelf 48 viii, 40 The Truth, which /have heard of GOD. 4p. 41. I proceeded forth, and came from GOD; Neither came I oi my felfy but He fent me. fO. 54. ' my Father^ -— of whom ye fay that he is your GOD. 5-1. xiii, 3 . Jefus, knowing that the Father had given all things into his hands, and that he was come from GOD, and went to GOD. 52. 31, 31. Now is the Son of man glorified, and GOD is glorified in him : If GOD be glorified in him, GOD fliall alfo glorifie him in Himfelf, and fhall ftrait- way glorifie him joh. 11 The Scrlpture-T^oEirine Chap, I. 53. Job, xiv ; I, X. Ye believe in GO D, be- lieve alfo in Me. In my FATHERS Houfe, &c. 5-4. xvi;x7,i?»,30. The father himfelf loveth you, becaufe ye have believed that I came out from GOD. I came forth from the father &c. " thou cameft forth from GOD. SS' xKyiy. I afc end unto tny FATHER and your Father, and to my GOD and your God. ^6» J^sW^ 17. — f^ith GOD5 I will pour out of my Spirit upon all Flefh. ^y. 2x. Miracles, which GOD did by Him. 5B. 14. Whom [^;/^.Chritt,] GOD hath raifed up. How this is the particular Charafter of the Father^ and yet in fome other places Chrift is reprefented as raifir.g himfelf {^^ 572'jj and raifivg C/'S(N°5-8z, ySj-,; fee M" f83,78p,8if578(S,po8. 59. 3x. This Jefus hath GOD raifed up. 60. 33. Being by the right hand of GOD exalted, and having received of the FA- THER &c. Ails Seft.x. of the Trinity. Part I. I3 61. A£is ii, 36. GOD hath made that fame jefus both Lord and Chrift. ^x. iii, 15-. The Trince of Life ^ whom * G O D hath raifed from the dead. See N^fS. 63. 26. GOD having raifed up his Son Jefus. ^4- ^ iv, 10. Jefus Chrijij — whom GOD raifed from the dead. gr 24, 30. They lift up their Voice to GOD, faying; Lord, thou art GOD; — grant that — wonders may be done by the Name oithy Holy t Child Jefus. t See N° U9. " 66, v; 3,4. — to He to the Holy Ghojl, — thou haft not Red unto men, but unto GOD- The meaning is : AnanUsy by Lying to the Afo- files in whom the Holy Spirit dwelt, did in effed Lie to the Holy Spirit ^ and Lying to the Holy Spirit, was the very fame thing as Lying to GOD him/elf, who dwelt in the Apoftles by his Holy Spirit, The like manner of fpeaking, is very frequent in Scripture. I Sam. viii, 7. They have not rejeSed THEE, hut thsy have rejiBed ME. Luke x, 16, He that defpijeth YOV^ deCpifith ME ; and he that defpfeth ME, defpifeth HIM that fent me. And i Thef. iv,8, He that dc fpifeth. defpifeth not MAN, bm GOD, who hath alfo Uven mto us his HOLT SPIRIT. He therefore ^ . that 14 The Scrifture-'Dolirine Chap. L that lied to the jipo/tles, lied to the Holy Spirit; and he that lied to the Holy Spirit^ lied to GOD who gave them his Holy Spirit. Again; CHRIST him- (elf is faid to be /« them, who have the SPIRIT of Chrifi^ or in whom the SPIRIT of Chrift dmlletb^ Rom.viii. -y^r. lo, compared with z/^/*. p. And That which is called the Demon/irMion of the SPIRIT and of Power ^ I Cor, ii, 4^ is in the next verfe called, the Power cf GOD. In like manner, i Cor. iii, 16, Te are the Temple of GOD, for the SPIRIT OF GOD dwellcth in yon: And Efhef, ii, 21, 2Z, Ye arc an Holy Temt>le in the Lordy m Habitation of GOD throHsJo the SPIRIT. And what th^ Apoftle fays, 2 Cor. vi, 16, re are the Temple of the Living GOD', is in another place thus expreft, i Cor. vi, ip, Your Body is th Temple of the HOLT GHOSTy which is in yoHy which ye have of GOD. Now, as our Bodies, by being Temples of the HoiyGhofl, are the Temples o{ GOD, becaufe God dwells in us by his Holy Sptrit ; fo, Lying to the Holy Ghcft, is in like manner Lying unto GOD, who fpake in the Apoftles by his Holy Spirit. Athanafius hitpfelf explains thi$ Text in the fame manner : He that "a^i 5 ■^ivadfjS^j(B^ -nS //W (faith he; to theHo^ ^ ;^ ^vii^cL% tJ Ok lyGhofi, hed to GOD lij _ J^ \ ^<^. i wfj9 dweUetb in Men by - <^ 1 ^ \ .. his Spirit. For where the ^'^e^-^^^^ f <« t« ^i^^Lw Spirit of God is, there is ^^t@^ dvW oira^'^h'TQ God [himfelf ] For hereby^ "^viV/uar^Gi^Ja^ '6^v o faith the ^pojile, we know Qioc. dp ti^TOd gS, o£frme Chap. T. 115'. Rom,ym,3^. The Love of GOD, which is in Chrijl Jefus our Lord. 11(5. x,9. -- that GOD hath raifed him \the Lord Jefus] from the dead. See Noj-S. 117. XV, 5-. The GOD of patience and con- folation, grant you to be like-minded one towards another, according to Chriji Jefus, 118. 6. G O D, even the R^/A^r of our Lord Jefus Chrift. 119. 7. As C^r//? alfo received us, to the Glory of GOD. 120. 8. JeCus Chrift was a Minifter of the Circumcifion, for the Truth of GOD. m. 13. The GOD of Hope fill you with all joy — through the Power of the Holy Ghojt. 111. 15', i<5. Becaufe of the grace that is given to me of G O D ; That I fliould be the Minifter of Jefus Chrift to the Gentiles, miniftring the Gofpel of GOO, that the offering up of the Gen* tiles might be acceptable, being fanftified by the Holy Ghoft. Rom. Seft. 2. of the Trinity. Part I. %% 113. Rom. XV, 17. Whereof I fxiay glory through y^T^i- Cy6r^, in thofe things which pertain to GOD. 114. 30. I befeech you, brethren, for the Lord Jefus Chrljls fake, and for the Love of the Sprite that ye ftrive together with me in your prayers to GO D for me, 125-. iG?r. i,i. An Apoftle of Jefus Chrljls through the Will of GOD. • ii6. i. UntotheChurchof GOD, — fan* ftified in Chrlji Jefus. 117. 3. Grace be unto you and peace from GOD our Father, and from the Lord Jefus Chrlf. 1x8. 4. I thank my G O D always on your behalf, for the grace of GOD, which is gi- ven you by Je/us Chrljt, 9. GO D is faithful, by whomye were mto the Fellowfhip of his Son Jefus Chrljt our Lord, 119. called unto 130. z^. ChriJIj the Power of GOD, and the WifdomofGOD, 131. 30 — in ChrlJI Jefusy who of GOD C 3 is %ii The Scripure ^oSirine Chap. I. is made unto us Wifdom and Righteoufnefs and Sanftification and Redemption. 131. I Cor. ii ; 4, f. In demonftration of the Spi- rit and of Power ; — - the power of GOD, See N«> 66, 135. 10, II, II. But GOD hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit \ Y ox the Spirit fearcheth all things, yea, the deep things of GOD. For what man knoweth the things of a Man, fave the Spirit of man which is in him? even fo the things of GOD, knoweth no man, but the Spirit of G O D. Now we have received, not the Spirit of the World, but the *S)5'/>/Vwhichisof GOD, that we might know the things that are free- ly given to us of G O D. 134. iii, \6. Ye are the Temple of GOD, af>d the Spirit of G O D dwelleth in you. tjce No 66. 135-, 2 3. And ye are Chrifl:'s,andC/^ri/?iS GOD's. i3^. iv, T. IVIiniltcrs of C/^ri/?j and Stewards oftheMyftcriesofGOD. f 37. vi, 11. In the Name of the Lord JeJiiSy zxiiW^^ the Spirit oi Q\xx GOD. 338. 14. GOD hath both raifed up the Lordy and will alfo raife up Us by bis own Power. iCor. Seft. ^* of the Trinity, Parti. 23 139. I Cor. vi, 19. Know ye not, that your Bo- dy is the Temple of the Holy Ghoft, which is in you, which ye have of G O L>, See No 66. 140. vii, 17. As GOD hath diftributed to every man, as the Lord hath called every one. 141. ix, II. Being not without law to GOD, but under the law to Chrif. 141. xi,3. The Head of every man, is Chrift; and the Head of the Woman, is the Man; and the HeadofChrijt^ is G O P. The father (^faith Tcr T^ctUogi y^ aicrazv Juftin Martyr.,) ^nd ^,J^^,, - ^^',^^,, aVAi^^, the unrpeakable Lord ,; j,-^ r- y^ ^ 'y,,/?; ot all things abfolure- ;;. , r^ w 1 ^ c /^% n Vial, cum irypb. Jy, even of Chrift -^^ Himfelf. See N''83o. 143. xii, 3. No man fpeaking by the Sprit oH GOD, calleth J ejus accurfed. 144. 4, 5-, 6. There are Diverfities of Gifts, but the fame Spirit. And there are Differences of Adminiflra- tions, but the fame Lord : And there are Diverfities of OperationF, but it is the f^me GOD, which worketh All in All. See N^ i2i3. C 4 \Qor X4 The Scrlpure-T>oBrine Chap. I. 145-. I Cor. XV5I5'. Yea, and we are found falfe Witneires of G O D, becaufe we have tefti- fied of GOD, that he raifed up Chri^ jVj\\om he raifed not up, if fo be that the Dead rife not. i^^j. 1^ 28. When he fliall have deli- vered up the Kingdom to G O D, even the F A- THER. then fliall the Son alfo him- felf be fubjeft unto Him that put all things under him, that GOD may be all in all. 147. 5-7. Thanks be to GOD, which giveth us the Viftory, through our Lordjefus Chriji. 14.8. -iCorAy I. P^til an Apoftle of Jefus Chrijy by the Will of G O D. 149. X. Grace be to you and Peace from GOD our Father, and from the Lord \7^y?/x Chrij?. " 15-0. 3. Blefled be GOD, even the Fa- ther of our Lord Jeftts Chriji y the Father of Mercies, and the God of all Comfort. 15-1. 18,19. GOD is true; For the Son of G 9 D, Jefus Chriji &c. iji. 20. For all the Promifes of GOD in Him [in Chri:i'] are yea; unto the Glo- ry of GOD by us. - % Cor. Seft. 2.' of the Trinity. Part I. a 5: 15-3. %Cor.]^zi. Now he which ftabliflieth us with you in Chrijfy and hath anointed us, is GOD. i5'4. iij 14. Thanks be unto GOD, which always caufeth us to triumph /// Chriji. 15-5-. IS". Weare untoGOD a fweet favour oi Chriji. 15(5. 17. In the fight of G O D fpeak we in Chriji. 15-7. iii, 4. Such Truft have we through Chriji to G O D-ward. 158. iv,4. Chrijiy who is the Image of GOD. 1 5*9. (5. GOD, who commanded the Light to fiiine out of Darknefs,hath fliinedin our Hearts, to give the Light of the Know- ledge of the Glory of GOD, in the Face [or^ in the Perfon, dp 'sr^j^^iii] of J^'fus Chriji. 160. v, 5-. GOD, who hath alfo given un- to us the earneft of the Spirit. 161. 18, 19. And all things are of GO D, who hath reconciled us to himfelf by Je- Jits Chriji^ and hath given to us the Mini- Ihy of reconciliation; To t6 The Scripture-'DoBrine Chap. I. To wit, that GOD was, in Chrift^ re- conciling the World unto himfelf . 162. %Cor. v; 20, 21. Now then we are Em- bafladors for Chriji [Gr. '^l^ Z^^^^ ^^ ^^^ pad ofChrift,-] as though G OD did befeech you ifyVs; we pray you in Chrijis fieadj be ye reconciled to GOD. For He hath made him to be Sin for us, who knew no Sin ; that we might be made the Righteoufnefs of GOD in him. 163. vi; 4, 6, 7. In all things approving our felves as the Minifters of GOD, by the Ho/y Ghoft, by the Power of GOD. 164. ix, 13. They glorify GOD, for your profeffed Subjedion unto the Gofpel of Chrift. 16$. X, 5r. the Knowledge of GOD, the Obedience of Chriji. 166. xi, 31. The G O D and Father, [ or ; GOD, even the Father] of our Lord Je/us Chriji J which is Bleffed for evermore. 1 67. xii . 1 9. We fpeak before G O D, in Chriji. We fpeak in the Prefence of God, Chrift being our Witnc(s. The like cxpreflion occurs, Rom, S;, I , / fay the Truth in Chrift , I lie not \ my Seft. 1. of the Trinity. Part I. ^^ Co})fciefice alfo heawig mc Witnefs in the Holy Ghoft. i68. 2. Cand from our Lord Jejiis Chrift, 17%. 4 Who[i;i^.Chrift]gave himfelf for our Sins according to the Will of GOD and our Father 173. 15-, 16. When itpleafed GOD-- — to reveal his Son in me. 174. ii; ic, XI. I live by the Faith of the Son of G O D, who loved me and gave himfelf for me I do not fruftrate the Grace of G O D ; for if Righteoufnefs come by the Law, then Chrift is dead in vain. J7J'. iii, 17. The Covenant that was confirmed be- ^8 The Scripture-T>oBrtne Ghap. L before of •'' OD, in 'hrift. [Gr. ^c Xe/$*cf, to Chrijiy or, with rejpedi to Chriji:] iy6 C^?/.iu,x6 Ye are all the Children of GOD, by Faith in Chri^ j^fus. 177. iv, 4. When the fulnefs of Time was come, GOD fent forth his Son. 178. 6. GOD hath fent forth the Sprit of his Son into your Hearts. 179. 7. If a Son, then an Heir of GOD, through Chriji. j 180. 8. When ye knew not G O D, ye did Ser- vice unto Them which by Nature are no God?. Unto Gods vphlch have m Being in Nature *, roTi; fjbY\ pia&i fcci r9-€0K, or, (as it is in the Alexandrian Ar/ MS, the antienteft and heft of all our Copies^ fays hT^i^ the Learned Dr, Mills^ roTg (pvcr&i jLih §ai ^^■£c?^, x^'^l^ to Gods tphicb in JSature (or, in reality) have n» Being> A 181. 14. As an Angel of GOD, [»; "'A/eAoy 0^3, as the Mefenger of GOT)i\ even as Jefus Chriji. See N° JP7, jyp, 616^69. I 182. Efhef. \. I. Paul an Apoftle of J ejus ar/y?, by the Will of GOD. Efhef.: Jeft. X. of the Trinity. Part I. 19 [83. EfhefAy %, Grace be to you and Peace from GOD our Father, and from the Lord Jeftts Chriji. [84. 3. Blefled betheGOD and Father of our Lord Jefus Chriji. 185'. 17. That the GOD of our Lord 'jefus Chriji.xht FATHER of Glory, &c. 186. ii; 4, 5-. But GOD hath quick- ned us together with Chriji, 187. lo.For we are ///j- Workmanfhip, cre- ated in Chriji Jefus unto good Works, which GOD hath before ordained that we fhould walk in them. 188. 1(5. And that He[C/;r//?] might recon- cile Both unto GOD, Who elfe (fays 0- T/; S'a aW^ Goeaou, iy r;e^«,) but God the -npr-aaycty^v ttS tV/ i^aLii Word, is able to fave q.^ "^{j.^.^^ IhrZ ay%J. the Soul of Man, and ^ '1., \. "^q^^* >/,;^. bring it back to the ^^. ^'^'^'' ^ ';? ^^ ^?/^ ' Supreme GOD over °^^^'«' ''^^'''- ^'^-^- ^^^- ^• all? See N° (54i. i8p. 19, zo — and of the Houfliold of GOD. And are built upon the Foundation of the Apoftles and Prophets, Jefus Chriji himfelf bging the chief corner Stone. H Ej'hef JO the Scripture-^DoEirine Chap. I. 190 EphefAi ; ai, ax — — in the Lord ; In whom you alfo are builded together, for an Habitation of GOD through the Sp- rit. SccNc 66. 191. iii, 9. GOD, who created all things^ I Jefus Chrifi. 192. 10, IT. The manifold Wifdom of GOD; According to the eternal Purpofe, which he purpofed in c hrift J ejus our Lord. 193. iv, 30. And grieve not the Holy Sprit of GOD, whereby ye are fealed unto the day of Redemption. J94, 3x. Even as GOD for Chrijls fake hath forgiven you. 195-, V, X. As Chriji alfo hath given him- felf for us, a Sacrifice to G O D. 196. 5' The Kingdom of ChriJI and of GOD. 197. ID. Giving thanks always for all things unto GOD and the Father, in the Name of our Lord Jefus ChriJI, 198. vi, 6, As the Servants oi Chriji ^ doing the Will of GOD. ' Ephef. Seft. X. of the Trinity. Part I. 31 199. Efhef.v'u 17. The Sword of the Sprite which is the Word of GOD. 200. x3 Peace be to the Brethren, and Love, with Faith, from GOD the Father, and tlie Lord Jefus Chriji, ^CI• Thil i, x. Grace be unto youand Peace from GOD our Father, and from the Lord Jefus Chrijf. 201. 8. GOD is my record, how greatly I long after you All, in the Bowels of Jefus Chrijt. 203 . II Filled with the Fruits of Righteouf- nefs, which are by Jejiis Chriftj unto the glory and praife of G O D. 104, Thil. ii, 6— II. Who being in the form I / of GOD; equal with GOD; [Seel / N^ 934.] — GODalfo hath highly exalted him ; that Jefus Chrift is Lord, to the) glory of GOD the Father. loy. iii, 3, Which worlhip GOD in the Spirit, and rejoice in Chrift JeJiis. %o6. 9. But that which is through the Faith of Chrift^ the righteoufnefs which is of GOD bv Faith. Thil. 3^ The Scripure-T>oBrine Chap. I. 207. Vhil. iii, 14. The high Calling of GO Din Chrijijejus. io8. iv;(), 7. Let your requeflsbe made known unto GOD. And the peace of GOD — Ihall keep your hearts and minds through Chriji Jejus, 209. 19. My GOD fhall fupply all your need, according to his Riches in glory, by Chriji J ejus, 210. 20. Now unto GOD and our F^^^^r be glory, for ever and ever. Amen. 211. Col i, I. Paul an Apoftle of Jefus Chrijl^hy the Will of GOD. 212. 2. Grace be unto you, and peace, from GOD our Father, and the Lord Jefus Chriji. 213. 3. We give thanks to GO D and the Father [ifpofit'ton of the Article^ T8.J 2i6, C?/. ii, 12. The Operation of GOD, who hath raifed Him [Cihrifi] from the dead. 217. iii, I. Where Ci6r//?fitteth on the right hand of GOD. ^ 2' 1 8. 3. Your Life is hid with Chriff. in GOD. -^ 2.19. 17. And whatfoever ye do in Word or Deed, do all in the Name of the Lord Jefusj giving thanks to GOD and the Fa- ther by him, 220. iv, 3. That GOD would open unto us a door of utterance, to fpeak the myftery oiChrift. 221. I Thef i, I. Which is in GOD the Fa- ther, and in the Lord Jefus Chrifi, Grace be unto you and peace from GOD our Fa- ther, and the Lord Jefus Chr if. ^22. 3, — — hope in our Tuord J ejus Chrif, in the fight of GOD and our Fa- ther. D jt Thef 34 The Serif ture-T^oBrine Chap. I. XX3. I Thef. ii, 14. The Churches of GOD, which are in Chrijt Jefus, 224. 15'. Who both killed /^Z?^L(?r^ jefus and they pleafe not GOD. xx^. iii, X. Minifter of GOD, and our fellow-labourer in the Gofpel of Chrift. X2 6. II. Now GOD himfelf and our Father, \pr^ our GOD and Father him- felf,] and our Lord Jefus Chrijty direft our way unto you. 2x7. 13. Before GOD, even our Father, at the coming of our Lord Jefus Chrift. xx8. iv, I. We exhort you by the Lord Jefus ^—— to pleafe GOD. 229. 8. GOD who hath alfo gi- ven unto us his Holy Sprit. 230. 14. Them alfo which fleep in Jefus., will GOD bring with him [viz. with Jefis.'] 231. 16. The Lord himfelf fliall de- fcend with the Trump of GOD. + iThef Sea, X. of the Trinity. Part I. "sy 232. I Thef. V, 9. GOD hath not appointed us to Wrath, but to obtain Salvation, by our Lord Jefits Chrift, ^33. 18. For this is the Will of GOD in Chrift Jefus concerning you. 234. 2 Thef i, I. In GOD our Father, and the Lord Jefus Chrift. Z3S' ^' From G O D our Father, and the Lord Jefus Chrift. i^l(>. 6, 7. It is a righteous thing with GOD,-^ when the Lord Jefus fliall be re- vealed from Heaven. 237. 8. Them that know not GOD, and that obey not the Gofpel of our Lord Jefus Chrift. 238. 1I5 12. That our GOD would count you worthy . That the Name of our Lord Jefus Chrift may be glorified in you, and ye in Him, ac- cording to the Grace of our GOD, and the Lord Jefus thrift. 139' ii; 13, 14. We are bound to give thanks alway to GOD for you, brethren be- loved of the Lord J becaufe GOD hath from D 2 the 36 The Scripture-TioBrine Chap. I. the beginning chofen you to Salvation, thro' fanftification oi the Sprite and belief of the Truth ; W hereunto he called you by our Gofpel, to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord J ejus Chr'ift, 240. 2 TheJ, ii, 16. Our Lord Jefus Chriji him- felf, and GOD even our Father. ^41. iii, s- The Lord direft your Hearts into the Love of GOD, and into the patient waiting for Chriji. See N° 62.4. 241. I Tim. i, I. By the Commandment of GOD our t Saviour, and {_of the~\ Lord Jefus Chrifi which is our Hope. t See N° 244,2.55. 243. 2. From GOD our Father, and Jefus Chrift our Lord. a44. ii ; 3, f. This is good and accepta- ble in the Sight of GOD our f Saviour, — . For there is One GOD; 2ind One Media- tour between GOD and Men, the Man Chrift Jefus. t Note^ In This Epiftle, and That to Titus^ God the Father is frequently ftiled God eur Saviour ^ and fometimcs in the very fame Sentence, wherein he is joined with, and diftinguilli'd from, our Lord Jefus Chrift : As ch. i, i , God our Saviour , and the Lord Jefus Chrift • And Tit. 5 •, 4, <5, God our Saviour^-*- through Jefus Chrift our Saviour. See No zyy. 1 Tim. Seft. X. of the Trinity. Part I. 37 24^. I Ttm, V, 21. I charge thee before G O D, and the Lord Jefus Chrifl. 246. vi, 13. I give thee charge in the Sight of GOD, who quickneth all things; and before Chrift Jefus ^ who before Pontius Pilate witnelTed a good Confeffion. 247. 2 Tim, i, I. Paul an Apoftle oi Jefus Chrift^ by the Will of G OD, according to the Promife of Life,which is in Chrift J efts, 248. 2. Grace, Mercy, and Peace, from GOD the Father, and Chrift Jefus our Lord, 249. 7, 8. GOD hath not given us the Spirit of Fear ;— — ^ Be not thou therefore alham'd of theTeiU- mony of our Lord. 2 so. 8, 9. GOD who hath faved us, and called us in Chrift Jefus. 2$t. iv, I. I charge thee therefore be- fore GOD, and the Lord Jefus Chrift. - 25-2. Tit. i; I, 2, 3. Paul a Servant of GOD5 and an Apoftle of Jefus Chrift. —Which GOD that cannot lie,promifed — . • Which is committed unto Me, according to the Commandment of G O D our t Saviour, t See N^' Z44, zjf. D 3 Tit. 38 The Scripure-DoSirine Chap. L 253. Tit, i; 4. Grace, Mercy, and Peace, from GOD the Father, and the Lord Jefus Chrift our Saviour, 25'4. ii; 10,11,13- Adorning the Doftrine of GOD our t Saviour in all things ; For the grace of GOD, that bringeth Salvation, hath appeared to all Men. looking for the glorious appear- ance of * the great GOD, and [ o£irtne Chap* I. 521. Rev. vii, 10. To our GOD which fit- teth upon the Throne, and. to, the Lamb. "■' V..- 3 22. 14, I y. — have waflied their Robes, and made them white in the Blood of the Lamb, Therefore are they before the Throne of GOD; and he that fitteth on the Throne, Ihall dwell amongft them. « 323. 17. For the Lamb which is in the ^* midft of the Throne, ftiall feed them; GOD ihall wipe away all Tears from their Eyes. 324. xii, ic. Now is come ^ the King- dom of our GOD, and the Power of his Chrift, 325-. 17. Which keep the Commandments of GOD, and have the Teftimony oijefus Chrift, 326 xiv, 4, Being the Firft-fruits unto GOD, and to the Lamb, 327., 10. The Wrath of GOD,— in the prefence of the Lamb, 328. 12. That keep the Command- ments of GOD, and the Faith of J ejus. Rev. Seft. X. e?/ the Trinity, Part L '49 329. i?^i/. xix, 9. — unto the Marriage-Supper of the Lamb : And he faith unto me^ Thefe are the true Sayings of GOD. 330. 10. Worfliip GOH: For the Teftimony of Jefus^ is f the Spirit ofTro- fhecy, t See N° 5-30. 331. 13. And his Name is called, The Word oiGOX^, 332. XX, 4. that were beheaded for the witnefs of Jefus-, and for the Word of GOD. *^ 333^ 6. They Ihall bePrieftsof GOD, and of Chrift, 334. xxi, 23. For the Glory of GOD did lighten it, and the Lamb is the Light thereof. 335'- xxii, I. Proceeding out of the Throne of GOD, and of the Lamb. 336. 3. The Throne of GOD and cAthe Lamb ihall be in it ; And his Servants Ihall ferve him. In all thefe Pajjagcs^ //j^ Fatlicr is fliled GOD ^^ w/ fohitely^ by way of Eminence •, The Confimcihn it felf .. E »^- f o The Scripure-T>o5irine Chap. L neceffarily confining the Word^ God , tn the Terfon of the Father only. It is Reafonahle in all othtr flaees df the New Teftament^ to ividerftand the Word in the fame Senfe ; excepting thofe Pajfages^ rchich are here- after fet down, wherein the Perfon of the Sod finglj^ is likewife fiiled God. SECT. III. The Tajfages^ wherein he Is ftiled God with fome peculiar high Titles, Epithets, or Attributes ; whichy tho' Moji of them indeed not incommu- nicable, yet in the New Teflament are {gene- rally^ if not') always by way of Supreme Emi- nency afcrihed to the Perfon of the Father only. 3^7' 'Ik^AT.^uzs. I thank thee, O Father, XV A Lord of Heaven aiid Earth. See the Note on N<^ 2. 338. XV, 3 1 . They glorified the God of If rael. 339' xvi, 1(5. Chri{l,the Son of the Living God. How This is the Chara£tcr of the Father, See N^ 78P, 7p8, f83> 370, 378. 340. xix, 17. Why calleft thou me Good? There is none Good, but One, ^Ei^, one Terfon^ that is f God. yo '^ctryi^ /uibi 0 di^ roT<; iJpaj'O?^, My FA- THER which is in Heaven; Clem. Alexandr. cited hy Br.Mtdls on Mar, 10, i8. The Meaning is 5 that ' ^ the ^eS. ^ i^f the Trinity. Part I. 49 the Father J as he alone is [ 'Aj;rQr5g@L ] GOD of Himfelft and underived-, fo He only alfo is ['Aj;to«- ya^ov] the original ahfolute underived GOOD, See Our Lord and Sa- 'O ac^rri^ h^,f ;^ yj^. viour (fays Origen,) @^ ^'^^^^ ^^^^ ^^j-_ when a certain Per- ^^^>, = Q>^ ^ / fon called him, Good v. , ' .. , > ^^ r Mafter^ referred back t^^>^»^'^^ ^^ro i^; -r^^o^:;- the perfon to his Fa- '^ -jrctri^, (^mfj T/ //.c ther, faying, Why caU At^G^^ a^Kr3^cr. ; a^e^VaTo:- ^ /^ thOu me Good^ there <^o^, gi fxv\ Gt^,6 >^a.^., fpake this well, as be- ^i'^^'" ° ,^^-^ '^'^^ ^^^^'^^ ing the Image of the '^ '^^rpp^, gfc. Or/^^;;. c^«. Goodnefs of God, &c, ^^^ ^^{A ^^h. y. Ujpon which Words of ^,od fi daremus^ Ortge- Origen, the learned Bp. nem ibi loqui de Chriflo qua- Bull Pfakes this Re^ tenus Deus efty equidem reB^ marki If we grant, dicitur Ftlius Imago honitatis fays he ^ that Origen fatema, addquata fcilicet & there fpeaks concerning perfeEla\ & tamen^qrtatenus Chrifl as God, yet the Fatris imago eft^ mn ipfe Pa^ Son may rightly be ter^ hoc eft^ quatenus ex fa-- ftiled the Image of his term Fonte hoyiitatc^n jttamy Father's goodnefs *, ut ^ cetera divina nature namely, an adacquate attributa^ adeoque iffam di- and perfeft Image. And vinam 7iattiram derivatam neverthelefs, as being habet^ . baud minus re " the Image of the Fa- Be ea rattone Vatri frnnas ther, and not the Fa- tribuere fotuit. Bull. Defcn- ther himfclf V as deri^ fio, Sefl:, 2, cap. 5>, §. 13. ving his Goodnefs, and E 2 the S^ The Scripure T>o6trine Chap. L the reft of his divine Attributes, and his very divine nature itfelf, from the fountain of the Father^ he might rightly, even in This Senfe, yiejd the pre- eminence to the Father. \ /^'^\:^c^Si ^vi^-^;^ Anl Athanafius hint- ""E^Jciv J o. Vjkj^y ictv- b^l/^^ The Son, (fahh ^Iv, a AAci '-f -srar^e^ Ijf be.) when he came in- e:^^,,. >/ ^^ ^^ rr^X^ to the iVorld, glon- ^ ' o ' ^/ ^V ' fiednot himfelf,burhis ^'^^^^tX ,^'^^;>n^^; -\?r Father ifaying toacer- }f ^^^ y «^ ^^aya^o^^ h fM tain Perfon that came ^^, o ^'^^^' a7ro^^j/Q]a?y;©.. to him,PF-6)' calleftthoH j^^ZtT ifcoroevri 'sroict oi'ToA^ w^ Goo J ? T/j^r^ /J «^«^ (^ TTif ^Q^^fle) ^91^0)^, oVi^Apcag Good, but One, that is ^a^^X, '}tvojJ^ 6 ^ii<; aii God: And to another, ^^ ^ ^ ^^ _ ^^> -^ that asked Wbtch isthe ^ n ^ v. / ^^ ^ great Commandment in f^'^^f^^ ^i^cc^c^v, or; o the Lan^ ; giving this '^^'^'^? /^« /^^C^^ >^« ^• Anfwer, //^^r, 0 //- Orat. 7,, cont. Arianos. rael^ the Lord thy GodisOne Lord : And teaching his Difciples, faying, My Father is greater than L And Nova tiarj: Whom Onemfolitm merit oBonum omL^oxd (fays he) dC' prommciat Dominus : Cujus fervediv pronounces to bonitatis totus teftis eft Mun- be Alone Good \ of das. De Trinit. cap. 4. whofe Goodnefs the whole World is Witnefi. This feems to be the True and Natural Meaning of the Text; And yet it is not improbable, but ourSa- viour by this manner of Exprcffion might intend to infinuate, that the young man who thus addreft to him, had given him a Title, which was really due to him in fuch a Senfe, as the perfon that gave it him was not then at all aware of. 341. Mat. xxvi, 63. I adjure thee by the Z/- vingGod. Mat. Seft. 3. of the Trinity. Part I. 53 34i.il/^2^.xxvi, 64. fitting on the right hand of Fower^ [Gr. -^ A'jva>icejr, J/i^ tP^'^^^^r, The Supreme Tower,'] ^% ^^^ f>3 ^^n-^ 343. Mar.Vyj^ The Soti '(rf^^fiie^#'^^ 544. xiv, 61. Chrift, the Son of 77?^ i?/^/ 345*. Luke 1, 31. The Son of The Higheji. 34^. 35r. The Holy GhofU.---;-- the VoVi^tx oiThe Highejt, ^ ■ 347. 49. He that is Mighty, [Gr. 6 Av- vctroq J The Mighty One,'] 548. 76. The Prophet olTheHighe^?. 34p. vi, :^5'. Ye fliall be the Children of The High eji. [ver. 3<^, oi your Father] 35*0. viii, x8. Jefus, thou Son oi Godmoji High, 35-1. Joh, i, 18. No Man hath feen God ^t ^ny time. 352. v, 37. Ye have neither heard his Voice at any Time, nor fien his Shape. '■ E3 Jok 5-4 The Scrlptme-^oUrine Chap. L 353- 7^^- vi, 46. AW that any man hath feen the Father. 35-4. ()9. Chrift, the Son of the Li- ving God, 3 5' 5*. xvii, 3. And this is Life eternal, that they might know Thee the only True Godj and [that they might know] Jefus Chrift whom Thou haft fent. See N° f . ^^6» ABs iii, 13. The God of Abraham and of Ifaac and of Jacobs the God of our Fathers^ hath glorified his Son Jefus. SSJ. iv; X4, 30. Thou art God^ which hafl made Heaven and Earth and the Sea^ and all that in them is ; grant that "Wonders may be done by the Name of thy Holy t Child Jefus. t See N° 8(5p. 358. V, 50. The God of our Fathers raifed up Jefus. 359. vii, X. The God of glory \ appeared unto our Father Abraham. i" 'Not that any Man hath [e en the Father^ Job. vi. 46 : For, no man hath feen God at any T'tme^ Joh i, 1 8 : Whom no raan hath feerty nor can fee ^ i Tim, vi^ j6> But God appeared tg Abraham hy Chrift. ^ or Chrift Sefi:, 3. ^ the Trinity, Part L 5-5- Chrift appeared to him in the Name and Perfon of the Father, Sec N° fpj, 616, 6p, ^kS. 3 ^. /^^i- vii ; 46, 48. The Gpd of Jacob : The mojl High. 361. xiv, 15'. T\\t LivingGod, vjh'ich made Hea'ven and Earth and the Sea^ and all things that are therein. How thefe are peculiar Charaflrers of the Fa- ther^ See N° J405 546, 411, 414, tSp, ipi. 362. XV, 8. God^ which kmweth the Hearts. How This is the Chara&er of the Father^ and yet in other places Chrij} alCo is Hiled the Searcher of Hearts, See N- 66p, 773, 340, Sof, 78(5, p8S. ^61 . 17. The Lord, who doth [or, ma- Jveth] all thefe things. 3^4. xvi, 17. The Servants of ^/&/7<^^ /^Z;^ World and all things therein^ _— Lord of Heaven and Earth. See N° 35f. 3^(5- xxii, 14: The God of our Fathers hath chofen thee, that thou fiiouldft E 4 fee vf6 The Scripure^T>Q£irme Chap. I. fee That Juft One^ and Kear the Voice of his :c Mouth. 3^7. Rom. i^ xj; The glory of the ^ncorrup-^^ '^tible God. See N** 13, 340,411,414. 3/ I 7/;». Jeft. 3. ef the Trinity. Parti. 59 19 J. I Tim iv, IP, Wetruft \nthe LivingGody who is the t Saviour of all men. f See N* 244. \i)z, vi, 13. GoA "-jsho qttickneth all things: And Jefiis Chriji who ®f. J53. 15'^ 1 6- T'he Blejfed and only To- tent ate J the King of Kings a7id Lord of Lords ^ IVho only hath Immortality^ dwdling in the Light 'which no man can ^ff roach tmto, "whom no man hath feen or can fecj to whom be Ho- nonr and Pozver everlajiing^ Amen, See N° 411, 414. 394. 17. But in the Living God. See N° 570. 35>5'. Tit. ii, 13. Looking for that blefTed hope, and the glorious appearing of the Great God {ii^i'^oiy^aLv ?^ ^ihq Ts fj.iSdX'd. 058, the Appear- ing of the t Glory of the great Gody] and {of) our Saviour Jefus Chrill. t So Mat, i6, 27, andM^r. 8, 58, The Son of Mati ihall come in tlk' Glory vfhis Father, Seealfo N° 5-41. 396. Hek i, 3. Sat down on the right hand of tibe Majefiy on High, 397- iii; 12.. In departing from r/7(7L;V/;^^ God, Hek i 60 The Scripture-'DoEtrtne Chap.E 398. Heb, vii, i. Prieft of the moft High God. 399. viii, I. Who IChri/}^ is fet on the right hand of the Majefy in the Heavens. 400. ix, 14. How much more fliall the Blood of Chriit, who through the eternal Spirit offered himfelf without Spot to God, purge your Confcience from dead Works to ferye the Living God, 401. X, 31. Into the hands of //6^ Lii;/j^^ God, 40X. xi, xy. As feeing Him who is In^ vifible. [v,r. T- doo^rovj The Invifible One,'] 403. xii, 22, Unto the City of the Li- ving God. See No 370. 404. xiii, 2o. "^^ovj the God of Peacey that brought again from the Dead our Lord Jefus, 405-. Jam. V, 4. Into tlie Ears of the Lord of Sabaoth, [ of Hojts, ] 406. I Fet. li i3^MThe Word of God which liveth and abideth for ever. [Gr. The Word of the Living God, and who abideth for e- ver : Or, The Word of the Living God, which ( Word) abideth for ever ; As in the %sth Verfey Jeft. 3. of the Trinity. Part I. 6x t^, Verfe, But the Word of the Lord endureth for ever.] ^dl P-''^' t^-'- ': ^cj. 2. ^et. i, 17. When there came fuch a / voice to him [-vir^ '^ iui..'tyai'\oiTai'^?< ^^o^ki.] from in whom I am vvell-pl the Excellent Glory, This is my belpvedSon, in whom I am vvell-plearcd. ^ ' I (|.o8. I y 34O5 & 17. 409. IV, IX, No Man hath feen God at any time. '*^i - ■ 410. V ; xo, II. This is the \ True God^ and eternal Life : Little Children, keep your fekes from Idols. f Some refer this to C/jr/^, who is immediately be- fore mentioned:^ Others, more agreeably toStJohn''s flyle, underftand it of God the Father, who is alfo mentioned a little before. But I think the truer In^ terpretation is, that it refers to Neither*, but, that the Meaning is: This [This Knowledge of God in his Son Jefus Chrifl:] is the True Religiofiy and the way to eternal Life j Beware of Idol-vporfiip, 411. Jude 4. Denying the only LordGod^\sr f^Cvc^v Ai(7'srQTY\v c3-feoi'5 God the only Supreme Gover^ mury'] and our Lord Jefus Chrift. He lvi%, Chrift] is K6^©. -^ 6 dec tS ju{. Lord, (faith Athana- ^^ yiyiwrifJ/©.. Kf.'P>. ^- fius 0 who is begotten ^j^^^^r coma Sahellianos. of Him who is the On- ^ , lyLord. ^^^ €z The Scripure-'T)oStrim Chap. I. And Bafil: Of tBe 'Ek ^ tS "j^rarr^; o t^'cr. Father OV/j/j^; is the ^^ S ri Wrra, cS Wm- Son, by whom are all ^^ ^orrr,,-.'",, ^A 'f ' tnines^and withwhom^ / <>, ' ^ the ftoly Ghoft is al- ^J ov^^^^o^^K ~~ Vays infeparably con- ^ D/'^' 7f aWGeo. c^^o^, cifoa- fidered. But the Su- ^^rov r i yv^J^(7 juct '^ ix'.T^ freme God over all, has \jmn^dcrtot)^^ r^ ^oury^o ph ^/o?;^That{ingularMan- iy /jLYi^i/mi^q inict^ -v^g-Ji- ther^ and fubfifts with- > \ .^ out deriving from any ""''^'^ *T>nV.'^ '^7; Caufe: And by This ^^^^- Bafil. ad Greg, NyJ[. Charader, He is p€- ^/{/^- 43- culiarly diftinguifhed ^ \^as the Son is hy the Characier f'f [MovoyiVYiql^ the Ohly'hegotten.'] He is the o^ly Voientate^ becaufe he alone hath all Power of Himfelf> and whofoever elfe hath any, hath it from Him, either by donation or pertniffion. Tearfon on the Creeds pag. 43. Edit. 4. See N<'4i4. 412.. 7fiJe xf. Ta the only tVife God \ our Sa- viour, be Glory and lVIajefty,Dominion and Power, both now and ever. Amen. t See N« 244. 41 3 . Rev, i, 4. From Htm which Is ^ and "^hich was and which is to come, [i'^o iS o^lli/ ^9 6 Iv 414. 8. I am Alpha and Omega, the Be- ginning and the End, faith the Lord, {infeve- ral MSS^ ^'j^j®-- 0 ^^^^> ^^^^ ^^'^^ God,'] which is and which was and which is to come, the Seft. 3. of the Trinity. Part I. 65 Almighty. [Gr. 0 UcLvrozo^lc^^y the Supreme Lord over all ] John ((^ys Iren^Usj Ti'lc^zwiiivaGdv'Ztrai^ i>r cached One God Su^ ^^^^^^^^ ;^ ^Va yaoj'or^i'ii preme overall.andOve ^ j^ =j^^2^ ;c-.p'Jc:vjo.7@l. o^y^yegotten Son Jejus j^^^^ ^.^ ^^ ^^ ^^ ^f- ^^_ And Juftin Martyr. ^A':3'izl9ivctrt ^r ^iTcxiov^ Te have flain ffays hej ;^ ^ 7reV4^^'7'^ a'-^- r^^ Juft One -, and ye ^J^ '^^a.vroKed'roe^ i ^cik- rejeci the Supreme God ^.^ ^ .^^^ ^^.^ d^^r^rc. over ail^ ana MaKer ^j -n- 1 T 'fil all things ^who fent him, ' ^ -^^ ' And again: The Su- ^Avi:l^ h '^cLvroz^roo^ i^ freme Lordover all (faith 's^^pTO^TiVyi^ z^ aQ^T®^ 3-£. he; and Creator of all ^^^ _ ^ ^Cyov -r ayio — ^ things the Invifible God .^^ ^^^^^ dmko^Xiv. Efifi; btmfelu (entun- rv,. ^ ^ ;,r 7- TT 1 71/ J ad Dtoznetum, to Men hts Holy Word, ^ [viz. Cbriflr\ T[civroz^^rci)f> [Supreme over AW] was ordinarily by the Antients {faith the learned Bp. Pear fan) taken for the Father : As Origen^book the jth agaifift Celfus 5 [t^ ; TT^^yjT&tc^ &c^'] — - — //j^ Prophecies^ in which (faith he; either (0ci; IlavroTf e^'r-^^) ^/^^ Supreme God over ally or the Son of God^ or the Holy Spirit was believed to be the Jpeaker, And according to this general Confeffion did FoJycarp begin his Prayer at his Mar- tyrdom-, Yiv^i 6 0co^ 0 Y\av'r(^y.o<^r'jce &c, 0 Lord God Almighty, [ or Supreme over all *,] the Father of thy beloved and bleffed Son Jefus Clorifl. -^ ; And Con/lit. ^pnfi. lib, i.pro&m. OF Tra^^yicr/ai' et Awi^oTg; 'T YlcLvroKo^TOPCf^ '^arifcL }tct?\&iV) Who have taken con^ fidence to call the Supreme God, Father, Pearfon on the Creed, pag. 41, Edit. 4th. Jgain, 6^ The Scripure-'Do&rtne Chap. L, Agahi^ p/tg.^z. By the Fird:, Itbe Title ^ Hctvrz^ y^^acru;^^ Aln^gbty,'] they Teem to fignify the Rule and Dominion which God hath over all. And again : From the Ufe of the facred Writers, from the* No- tation of the Word in Greek, * ^r?^TC)tWT:<;^5 and from the Teftimony of the ibt Kjiler cf ydlL ^ Antient Fathers, we may well afcribe unto God the Father, in the Explication of this Article, [I believe in Go J the Father Ahiighty^ irxvhK^^girz^.^'] the dominion over All, and the ru'e and government of all. Agaifi^ fag 43. He is the on- ly Potentate \ becaufc He ?.inne hath a'l Power, of Himfelf; and whofoever elfe hath any, bath it from .Him, ether by donation or permillion. And again: He harh all Power over every thing, as being Ab- /ohite and Supreme, And fag. 4-^. This Dominion 1 believe mod ab- fokite in refpe(5t of its Fndependencv,both in theO- riginal, and the \j[c or Exercife thereof. See N°4ii. 415-. Rev. iv; 1, 5-. A Throne was fet in Hea- ven, and OUQ /at on the Throne; And there were feven lamps of Fire burning before the Throne, which are the feven S/^i- Tits of God. 416. 8. Holy, Holy, Holy, Lord God Almighty [Gr. 6 ^av-roy.ca'r'x'p. Supreme Lord over All^ which 'Ji'as and is and is to come, 417. 9, 10, II. thanks to hirn that fat on the Throney who liveth for ever and ever; be- Sej^j 3. of the Trinity. Part I. 65- before k'lm that fat ontheThrone^2Xidi liveth for ever and e^er. Thou hall: created all things ; and/J?r thy fie a fur e they Are^ and ^ji^ere created, 418. Rev.Vy I?. Unto Him that Jitteth upon the Throne^ and unco the Lamb. V *^*^ ^^ - 419. 14. Worfliipped -^Him that liveth for ever and ever. -|- As I Tim. vi, \6. Who nnJ\ hath hmnnrt.ility ; That is, W^ho only has ic of Himfelf, ablblute and underived and independent of Any. See N° I, 340, 7(52, 370. 410. vi, 10. How long, OLord^ Holy and True. [Gr. i /^i7:TWr:. 0 a-)!;^ y^ I x?Yi^n6c O Thou that art the Supreme Governour-, Holy and True.'] 411. 16. Hide us from the hce of Him that fit teth on the Throne ^^Vi^ from the Wrath of the Lamb. 411. vii, :. Having the Seal of rZ;j Living God 413. 10. Salvation to our Godvshich fitteth^ upon the ThronCy and unto the Lamb. 424. 14, 15'. havewafhed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb: Therefore are they before the Throne of - F God 66 Th€ Scriftun'T^aBrim Chap. J. 6W; and He that JiHeth on thelhrone-i Ihall dwell amongtt them. 425-. Rev. X, 6. And fware by him that liveth for ever and ever-i who created Heaven and the Things that therein are^and the E^zrth und the things that therein are^ and the Sea and the things which are therein. 426. xi, 13. And gave glory to the God of Heaven, 417. 16, 17. fell upon then- Faces, and worlhipped God; Saying, We give thee Thanks, OLord God Almighty^ [Gi\ 6 ^a^To^c^rcep, Supreme Lord over ally] whi ch art^ and waft, and art to come, 428. xiv, 7. Fear God, ^ that made Heaven and Earth and the Sea and the Foun- tains of Water. How This is the Charadler of the Father, See No 5-46, &c, 429^ ' XV ; 3, 4. And they fing the Song of Mofes the Servant of God, and the Song of the Lamb, faying; Great and Marvellous are thy Works, Lord God yilmighty, [0 -zrc^r- ■jQK^.rooc^ Supreme Lord over all;] For Thou f only art Holy, [Gr. cVi /*c- t See N«.i, J40. Rev. Sed. 3- of the Trinity. V2iXt J. 67 43Q. Rev. XV, 7. The wrath oi God who liveth for ever and ever. 431. xvi,5'. Thou art righteous, O Lordj which art and wafl andjlialt be. [Gr. 6 c2r, y^ 6 Iv, y^ 0 ''Oa-i@-> which art and waft ^ and who art the Holy One.'] 431. 7. Even fo, Lord God Almighty^ [yfrdv- T:o-itp^'\(jop^ Supreme Lord over allj] true and righteous are thy judgments. 433. IT. And blafphemed the God of He a- ven. 434. 14. That great day of God Almighty^ [1ira^roJt^Top(^., Supreme over all.^ 435*. xix ; 4,6,7. worlhipped God that fat on the Throne \ Alleluia ; for the Lord God Omni- potent ^ [0 cjrai/Tox^'?^^, Supreme over all^ reigneth. — for tl^e Marriage of the Lamb is come. 4^^. 1 3 J i 5*. His Name is called , the Word oiGod: And He treadeth the Wine-prefs of the fiercenefs and Wrath of Almighty God^ [tv 'S-feSTiS "^sroLvloKPclr:^©. ^ofGod the Supreme Lord over all.'] F 2 ReVK 68 The Scripure-Do^frine Chap. I. 437. Rev, xix, 17. unto the Supper oi the Great God. S^oi God Almighty^ ^avroH^rof.©^^ ver, 15".] 438. XX; II, I^. And I faw a great white Throne, and him that fat on it ; from whofe Face the Earth and the Heaven fled away ^and there was found no place for them ;^ u^- , , ^ And I faw the dead, fmall and great, ftaM before God. See N^ P3,82. 439. xxi ; f) 6,7. And He that fat upon the Throne faid, Behold,! make all things new;^ 1 am Alpha and Omega, the Begin- ning and the End ; And I will be his God-, and he fliall be my Son. 440. 22. For the Lord God Almighty l^avroaaotloo^j Supreme Lord over all,'] and the Lamby are the Temple of it. In the Greek it is, {pw^©^. 0 ^1% q isrctvTOxo^- Tfit)^ V2L% aurr,^ '^^it^ ro ct^viov) The Lord God Ah wighty is the Temple of it ; and alfo, the Lamb. 441. xxii, 6. The Lord God of the Holy Trophets^ Sec. SECT. Seft. 4. of the Trinity. Part I. 69 SECT. IV. The T^affages wherein it is declared^ that All ^ Prayers and Praifes ought primarily to be offered ^^ to Him, and that every thing ought to he dire- I ^^^ ultimately to His Honour and Glory. ■:^^ ^^ ther which is in Heaven. 442. IVyT-^^* V, 1(5. ^ Kwdi glorify your Fa- 443. vi, 6. Pray to thy Father which is in Secret. 444. 9. Our Father J which art in Hea- ven, &c. 445'. vii, II. fliall your Father which is in Heaven, give good things to them that ask Him. 446. xviii ; 19, lo. If two of you fhall agree on Earth, as touching any thing that they fliall ask-t it fliall be done for them of my Fa- ther which is in Heaven • For where two or three gathered together in my Name^thQVQ am 1 in the midftofthem. 447. Lukeiw^ 8. Thon /halt worjhip the Lord thy God^ and Him only /halt thouferve. See N 03406^689. 448. xi> 13. How much more fliall your F 3 Hea^ 70 The Sc.ripure'T>o5irine Chap. !. Heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to them that ask Him, 449. Job. iv, 23. But the Hour cometh, and Now is, when the true Worftiippers fliall "uoorfinp the father in Spirit and in Truth ; For the Father feeketh fuch to worjhip him. 45*0. xii, 28. Father J glorify Thy Name: Then came there a Voice from Heaven, fay- ing ; I have both gkrified it^ and will gloria fy it again. 45^. xiv; 13514- And whatfoever ye fliall \ ask in my Nam:^ That will I do, that the Father 7nay be glorified in the Son, If ye fhall ask any thing in my Name^ I will do ir. ■\ Jsk the Father in my Name^ ch. if, i5; and 16,25. And fo fotne MSS read alfo in This place. 4^1 13. That the Father may be glorified in the Son. 45'3. XV, 8. Herein is my Father glorified^ that ye bear much Fruit ; fo fliall ye be my Difciples. 45-4. 16. Whatfoever ye ^A\ ask of the Father in my Name^ he may give it you. 45'5. xvi; 23,14, In that day ye fliall ask Me Se6). .f- of the Trinity. Part I. 71 Me nothing. Whatfocver ye fliall ask the Father in my name^ he will give it you. Hithertho have ye asked nothing in my Name: Ask, and ye Ihall receive; that your joy may be full. 456. Joh. xvi ; 26, 27. At that day ye fliall ask in my Name: And I fay not unto you, that I will fray the Father for you ; For the Father himfelf loveth you, &c. 457. ^^ J- iv; 24, 30. They lift up their Voice ^^ Gody faying ; Lord, thou art God; — grant that wonders may be done hy the Name of thy Holy \ Child Jefus. t SeeN^8(5p. 458. Rom. i, 8. I thank my God through JeCns Chrijl. 4S9' 9- God whom I ferve [Cr. whom I worjhif] in the Gofpel of his Son. 460. ^ vii, 25'. I thank Gody through Jefus Chrifl our Lord. ^6\. viii; 26,27. lL\iQ: Sprit \k{<^\i maketh inter cefjion for us : And He that fearcheth the Heartsjvnoweth what is the Mind of the Spirit \ becaufe he maketh interceffion for the Saints, according to the Will of G0». F 4 Ro7n. 74 Th^ Scripiire-^oBrine Chap. L 477. Efhtf. i ; \6j 17. r^Ceafe not to give 7hanks for you y making mention of you in my Prayers ; That the God of our Lordjefus Chrijf^ihc Father of glory, &c. 478. ii; 16, 18. And th^t he[yh,ChriJl] might reconcile Both unto God;- Through Him we Both have an Accefs, by one Spirit, unto the father. .^\^>.^j^f^y. 479. iii, IX. In whom we have boldnefs and accefs [to the Father-^'] with confidence by the Faith of Him. 48c. 14, I ^. I bow my knees unto the Fa'* ther of our Lord Jefus Chrijt \ that He would grant you, &c.' 481. 21. Unto him be Glory in the Church by Chriji Jefus ^ throughout all Ages,, world without end, Amen. 482. V ; 19, 2o. Singing in your Heart f to the Lord ; Giving thanks always for all things unto God and the Father^ in the Name of our Lord Jefus Chriji. t See N** 713, 722. 483. vi, 6. 'Praying always with all Prayer and Supplication in the Sprit. , PhiL Seft. 4. of the Trinity, Patt I. 75* 484. Vhil. i ; 3, 4, 6. \ thank my God xx^ow^' very remembrance of you. Always in every Vrayer of mine for you all, making requeft with joy. Being confident of this very thing, that he which hath begun a good work in you, will perform it until the day of Jejiis Chrijt, 485". II. Filled with the Fruits of righ- teoufnefs, which are by Chrtji Jefusy unto the Glory and Traife of God. 486. ii, II. And that every Tongue Ihould confefs that Jejiis Chriji is Lordy to the glory of God the Father. 487. iii, 3. ^\i\Qki'worfhipGod\VLthe Sprite and rejoice in Chriji Jeftts. 488. iv ; 6y 7. In every thing by T^r^^r and Supplication with thankfgiving^ let your requefts be made known unto God, And the peace of God fliall keep your Hearts and Minds through Chriji Jefus 489. ^o. Now unto God and our Father be gloryy for ever and ever, Ameti. 490. CoL i, 3. We give thanks to God and the Father [or, the God and Father^ ttS ^6> j ^arf^l I of our Lord J ejus Chriji ; J> raying al- ways for you. ^ Lot: 7^ The Scripture-^oEirine Chap. I. 491. Col i, 12. Giving thanks unto the Fa-^ ther. 49^. iii; 16, 17. In Pfalms and Hymns and Spiritual Songs, finging with grace in ^'' your hearts t to the Lord, ' rAnd whatfoever ye do in word or deed, do all in the Name of the Lord JeJiiSj giving thanks to God and the Father by Him. t Sec N» 722 & 713* 493. ^ iv; 2, ^. Continue in jPr^y/^r, — ^ with Thank/giving, fraying alio for Us, that God would open unto us a door of utterance, to fpeak the myllery of G6r//?. 494. I Thef i ; I, X. Grace fromG^i our Father, and the Lord Jefus Chriji. We give thanks to God always &c. 495'. iii; 9, 10, 11. What Tl^/^^y^j* can we render to God again for you, for all the Joy wherewith we joy for your fakes before our God. Night and A2iy fraying exceedingly, that we might fee your Face, &c. Now God himfelf and our Father , and our Lord Jefus Chriji^ direft our way unto you. 496. 2 Thef i; X, 3. from C?(?^ our Father, and Seft. 4. of the Trinity, Part I. 77 ^: ^Tid the Lord Je/ks Chriji. We are bound to thank Cod always &c. 497. zThe/.\;ii, IX. Wtf>ray always for you, that 07ir G^?^ would count you worthy That the Name of our Lord Je/us Chrijl ot may be glorified in you, and ye in Him, ac- j^fa cording to the grace of our God and the Lord Jefus Chrijt. 498. 2 Thef, ii, 15. We are bound to give thanks always to God for you, brethren be- "^ loved of the Lord ; becaufe G^^hath &c. 3 1-. 499. I Tim, i, 17. "^ow unto the King Eter- nalj Immortal^ Invifible^ the only Wife God-, be Honour and Glory for ever and ever, A- men. yoo. ii ; I, 3, 5-. That firft of all, Sup- plications, Prayers, Interceffions and giving of Thanks, be made for all men. For this is good and acceptable in the Sight of t God our Saviour. For there is One Gody and One Medi- ator ^ &c. t See N« Z44. 501. 5, 8. For there is One God^ and One Mediator^ &c. I will therefore, that men/r^ every where, lifting up holy hands &c« \ Tim. yS "The Scrlpwe T)o6irine Chap* I. 502. I Tim, V, 5". Trufteth in God^ and conti- , nueth in Supplications and Trayers night and day. 5-03. vi ; 15-, 16. The Blefled and Only Potentate, the King of Kings and Lord of Lords; tt Who only hath Immortality, dwelling in the Light which no Man can approach un- to, whom no man hath feen or can fee, to whom h Homur and Tower everlafting^ A- men. 5-04. 1 Tim. i ; 2, 3. Peace from God the Fa- ther, and Chrift Jefiis our Lord, I thank God^ whom I ferve from my Fore- Fathers with pure confcience, that without ceafing in my Prayers night and day. 5:05", Tit' iii ; 4, 5". I thank my God, makiiig mention of thee always in my Trayers : Hearing of thy Love and Faith, which thou haft toward V/:?^ Lord J ejus. ^06. Heb. iv ; 14, 16, Seeing then that we have a great High-Trieft, that is paiFed into the Heavens, Jefus the Son of God ^--^ Let us therefore come boldly unto the Throne of grace ^ that we may obtain Mercy &c. 507. vii, 2>.. Wherefore he is aHe alfo to Seft. 4- of the Trinity. Part 1. -t^rp to fave them to the uttermoft, that come un- to (jod by him, feeing he ever liveth to make interceflion for them. jo8. Heb.^', 21, 22. Having an High Prieft, [Cr. a Great rrieit,i;/;s. Chriji,'] over the HoufeofG^?^; /^^m^.l Let us draw near with a true Heart, in full aflurance of Faith. J09. xiii, 15-. By him therefore let us offer the Sacrifice of Traife to God continu- ally. y ID. I Tet. i, 3 . Bleffed be the God and lather of our Lord Jefus Chrift. '.*."■■ y'li, 17, 18, 19. And if ye call on the Father- — ■ — - , Forafmuch as ye were redeemed ^ — with the precious blood of Chrijl, 512. II. Who by him [by Chrift] do believe in 6W, that raifed him up from the dead, and gave him glory, that your Faith and Hojpe might be in God, 513. ii, 5« To offer up fpiritual Sacri- fices acceptable to God through J^y^^r Chrift. 514. iii, 18. For Chrift alfo hath once ' ' fuf- 8o The Scripure-T)o6trine Chap, I. fufFered for Sins, that he might bring us to God. SIS* iTet.iv, X. That God in all things may n^-t^.:. be glor if edj through Je/Us Chrijh w.^516. V; 10, II. The G^^of all grace, who hath called us unto his eternal glory byChrift Jefiis\ ' ftrengthen, fettle you ; To Him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. 517. I Joh. iii ; 21, ix, 23. Then we have confidence towards God\ And whatfoever we ask , we receive of him, becaufe we keep his Commandments; And this is his Commandment, that we fliould believe on the Name of his Son Jefus Chrijf. 5" 1 8. v, 14. And This is the Confidence that we have in Him ; that if we ask any thing according to his Will, he heareth us. It is ambiguous by the Conftrudion of the Words, whether This refers" to Chrifl^ or to God the Father. But by the Scope of the whole Dilcourfe, it feeras rather to refer to the Father. 5'i9. Jude zo. Praying, /;/ the Holy Ghoji. 520. 25". To the only wife God our f Sa- viour, be glory and majejfy^ dominion and pwer^ both now and ever. Amen. t See N« 244. Sefl:. 4- of the Trinity, Parti. 8i 5:11. jRev.iwy 8. Holy, Holy, Holy, Z^r^ G^^/ Almighty^ which was, and is, and is to come* ^^f'' 9, 10, II. And when thofe Beads [ Gr. C^^^a, Living Creatures ^^ the living Creatures/^// ^/* Eyes^ the whole Multitude of the Church,] give glory and honour and thanks to him that fat on the Throne, who liveth for ever and ever ; The four and twenty Elders fall down be- fore him that fat on the Throne, and wor^ Ihip him that liveth for ever and ever, and call their crowns before the Throne, fay-^ Thou art worthy^ OLord, to receive glo- ry and honour and power ; for Thou haft created all things, and for thy pleafure they Are, and were created. 513. v, 14. And the four and twenty El- ders fell down and worlliipped him that li- veth for ever and ever. 5-14. vii ; II, 12. ' fell down before the Throne on their Faces, and worfhipped God, Saying, y\men ; Bleiling and glory and wifdom and thankfgiving and honour and power and might, be unto our God forever and ever, Amen. 515. xi ^ 1(5, 17..—— fell upon tljieir Faces, and worfhipped God, G Sayings 8x The Scrtpiire-*T>o6irine Chap. I. Saying, We give thee Thanks, O Lord God Almighty^ which art and waft and art to come. 5i6. Rev. xiv ; (5, 7. The everlafting Go- fpel ; Saying with a loud voice, Fe?r God, and give glory to him ; and worfhipHim that made Heaven and Earth and the Sea and the Fountains of Water. 5x7- XV ; 3, 4. And they fing the Song of Mofes the Servant of God, and the Song o^ the Lamb -^ faying; Great and Marvellous are thy Works, Lord God Almtglty \ jutt and true are thy Ways, thou King of Saints. Who fliall not fear thee, O Lord, and glorify thy Name? For Thou only art Holy; for all Nations Ihall come and worfliip before thee. 518. xix, I. Salvation and glory and honour and power, unto the Lord our God. 519 4, 5*, 6, 7, fell down and wor- fhipped God that fat on the Throne, • rraife our God, all ye his Servants, and ye that fear him, both fmall and great. Alleluia ; for the Lord God Omnipo- tent reigneth. Let us be glad and rejoice and give honour . to him. Rev, Sea. 4. of the Trinity. Part t. 83 5-30. iJ^i^.xiXjio. WorjhipGod:Yox the Teftimo- ny of Jefusj is z^/6^ of Prophecy is the Teltimony of Jefus:\ Thcfe M7ords are by moft Commentators interpre- ted very obfcurely. The Meaning Teems to be-, Wot^ /hip God only, (faith the xAngel,; and not Me-y For I am only your Fellow fervant^ a prophetical Spirit^ fent forth to bearTeJiimony concerning Jefis, as you yourfelf alfodo, 5*3 1. xxii ; 3, 4. The Throne of G(?^an(l of the Lamby fliallbein it ; And his Servants ihall fer ve him, [ Gr . Jhall worjhif him ; ] And they fliall ^ fee his Face, and his f Name lliall be in their Fore-heads- * As, Matth,\^%. They fldall fie God,. i" As, ch, xiv, I. Having his Fathers Name mitten in their Foreheads, ?32'. 9. See thou do it iiot ; — — wor- M^God, G % CHAP. 84^ The Scripture-T^oElrine Chap. II. CHAP. II. Of the SON (fGOD. SECT. I. 7 he Tajfages $f the New Teftafnent^ wherein he is fitled-i God. J33- AyT^^* ^' ^^' '^^^y fliallcall his Mame, i\x Emmanuel ; which, being interpre- ted, is, God with us. The word, God^ in thfe place, is either meant of the Father-^ And then it (ignifies, his manifefting him- felf to us more immediately *, his freaking unto us in thefe laji dap by his own Son^ Heb. i, i . Or elfe, f which feems the more natural Interpretation,^ it is fpoken of the Son ; and then it fignifies, his taking upon him humane Flefh, and dwelling familiarly a- mongil u$. J34. Luke i; i el. Was the Word?^ The Word^x\\z Oracle of God, the Great Reveakr of the Will of God to Mankind. Rev, i, 5, The Faithful Wnnefs '. Rev, xix, il. Faith* ftil and True : i Joh, v, 20, He that is True : Rev, xix, 1 3 , And his Name is called^ the VV O R D of God, It is with great Violence to the Text, and to the whole Scope of the Gofpel, that xhQ Sabellian and fome Socinian Writers, fwhofe Notions, tho' feem- ingly mod contrary, yet in reality amount in the End to the fame thing, j expound this Paflage, of [_the ?\.Cy(B^ c^^id^ir®^'] the Internal Reafon or Wifdom of God : In the Beginning was REASON^ and REASON was with God^ Scc. As if the Per/on who came to be incarnate for us, and to die for our Sins *, was nothing but an Attributte of the Father, .without any real and proipcr Being, And the ifayd was^ith . G 0D,~\ Wi^i with the Fa- G J " thcr, 86 The Scripure-^o^irlne Chap. II. / ther, I J oh. i, l. Had ^lorj with GOD^ before the JVorid wasy Joh. xvii, f. I was hy him^ as one bropight up with himy Prov. viii, 30. And the Word was God. ] Of thefe Words 'tis e- vi(knc there are only Three poffible Interpretations. The firfi is •, that the Word was That fame Perfirt^ whom he was with : And This is both a Contradiction in Terms, and alfo the Antient Herefy of SabeiUus, The fecond is , that the Word was Another Self-ex^ ijtenty Vnderived, Independent P erf on, co-ordinate to Him With 7i;hom he was: And This is the Impiety of Foljtheifm ; fubverting That Firft and Great Foun- dation of All Religion both Natural and Revealed, the Vnity of G O D. The third is*, that the Word IS a Perfon, deriving from the Father fwith whom he exifted before the World was,) both his Being It felf, and incomprehenfible Power and Knowledge, and other divine Attributes and Authority, in a Man- ner not revealed, and which humane Wifdom ought not to prefume to be able to explain : And This is the Interpretation of the Learnedefl and mod Antient Writers in the Primitive Church. See Origens Comment on Joh. \\ And Enfehim de Ecclefiafiica Theologiaj lib, 2, cap, 17. 5-36. Job, Xy 33. ^ Thou, being a Man, makeft thy felf God. See N° fSoa ^37. XX, 28. And Thomas anfwered and faid unto him. My Lord and my God, SceN° f3f. 538. A6is XX, 28. To feed the Church of G^^, which He hath purchafed with his own Blood. la Seft. I. of the Trinity. Part \. 87 In This place, the word, God^ may be underftood of Chrifiy in like manner as in Joh, i, 1 . But ma- ny Antient Copies read it, and the moll antient Fa- thers cite it, The Church of the LORD. Or, if the word, Godj be underftood to mean the F.tther ; then, his own Bloody muft fignify, the Blood of hts own Son. Or elfe, fwhich feems the molt natural Inter- pretation of all J \^ God in this place fignifies the Fa" ther^ the following words, //^ hath pur chafed with his own Bloody may be underftood of C/;r//?, in the fame manner of Speaking that St John in his firll Epillle frequently ufes, and particularly i Joh. iii, f, Tek>iovf that HE was mamf^jled to take away our Shs ; and in HIM is no Sim Where the Words, He^ and ///w, muft of necedity be referred to Chnfi^ though without any antecedent mention of him, the Father only having been before fpoken of, ver, i, Behold^ what manner of Love the FATHER hath hefiowed. upon usy &c. And the fame feems to be the true conftruftion of thofe other words, ver, i(5. Hereby perceive we the Love of GOD, [fee N° 2.93,] becanfe [_Q/?.(Hv@<.~\ HE ('viz. Chrifl) lata down hts Life for us: Which St Paul exprefles more fully, Rom, v, 8, GOD commer?deth his Love towards «/, in that while we were yet SmnerSy CHRIST died for tis% See N'^ 5-34. 5'39. Rom. ix, 5. Of whom Chrlfl: came, who is over all God blelTed for ever, Amen. The Greek words [Jji, uiv 0 X^c-^^, '^— 5 are of ambiguous conftruftion \ and may equally fig- nify, either [Of whom Chrifi' came'. Gody who ts over ally, be ble[fed for ever, Amen\~\ or, [0/ whom Chrifi came, who ts over all: God be blejjed for ever, A^ men ;1 or, \0f whom Chrifi came^ who is over all Gcd ^ . G 4 bleffed 88 The Scripure'T>oBrine Chap,II» hlejfed for every AK-^enP^ In favour of the two former rcndrings, may be alleged theUfe of the Word ['Et;- Aoy/iTO^, Bleffedy'] in other places of Scripture*, as /yrixxxix, 51; .^o/».i,2f j zCor/i^l', ^xi, 31^ Eph. 1,3 *, I PetA, i^ & Mark^ xiv, 61, But the Latter of the Three, waspitchc upon by our Tranflators, as the moll natural and obvious rendring of the Words. And the Senfe is not difficult. For, as the (lame A- poftle tells us, 1 Cor, XV527, that when he faiths All things are fHt under Chrifiy ^tis manifefl that He is eX' ceptedy 7vhich did put all things under him : fo here in like manner, when he repeats the very fame thing, that Chrtft- is God ever all; and ch. X, 12, that he is Lord over all', and Acisx,^6, he is Lord of all'^ 'tis manifeft again, that He muft needs be excepted, by Communication of whofe Divine Power and Su- preme Authority, Chrifl is God or Lord over alL 540, I Tim, iii, 1 6. God was manifeft in the Flelh, It has been a great Controverfy among Learned men, whether [ ^liO^ 01* [?^] or [o\] be the true Reading inthis place, But it is not, in reality, of great Importance. For the Senfe is evident^ that That Per- fon was manifeft in the Flefh, whom St John in the Beginning of his Gofpel ftiles [Pi(^(\ God. See N° 541. Tit. ii, 13. The glorious appearing of the great God^ and our Saviour Jefks Chrift. Many underftand this whole Sentence to belong to one and the fime Perfon, viz.. Chrill: As if the Words ibould have been rendred. The appearing of enr great God and Saviour Jefus Chrifi. Which Con- ftrudion, the Words v/iU indeed bear j as do alfo thofe in zPet/iyi, Biit it is much more reafonable, ^nd Sea. ^. of the Trinity. Part I. 89 and more agreeable to the whole Tenor of Scrip- ture, to underftand the former part of the words, to relate to the father. See N^ 39f . 541. Heb. i, 8. But unto the Son he faith ; Thy V Throne, O Gody is for ever and ever. SeeN° 5-5 f. imiim^^fly 5-43. 1 Vet. i, I. See N^ 189. 5-44. J Job iii, 16. See N^ 293 ) 5'34> fa^* 545-; v; 2.0,11. SeeN°4io. SECT. IL The Tafagesj wherein it is declared^ that the World was made by Him. JOH/\j 3,. All things were made* by him {^i aj/rg,] and without him was not any thing made, that was made. ^ The Note of Eufehins upon this place, is very pertinent, . and exprefles the Unanimous Senfc of the Catholick Church. Aiyot)v Q ^i'civTi Ycj\dr\' When the Evangelift^^^-^s ^ — . ^a 'sr^Vra, to 'C^yi^i- hejaffirms that all things ^^^l^ ^ ^^^^ l^oy^'] ^^.^.g-K- were made [^^] by ai'AvidfjS^.@.y^vo''E'jayf^^. r.r through) Him he ^,^;.,,^av,^^vra^' au^ therein declares the Mi- ~ , o ' ' = , ^ niftrationofChrifttoGod '^/^^'^ T!^'^^^^,^^ ftheFather.) For where- -^j '^^y «^^^^ ^^^ ^^^'^' ;^^ i?^ hs might have expyef' r.fxZc, ivxitif/.-^i^ H\ rhfj r fid JO The Scripure^o^rine Chap. IL fed it thus^ All things oXseJi/ Ttoiyniytljuu tS Trarpo^ were made [^Va:;7S,] du^ivl/ctv. Be Ecclefiaf, .J by him as the Efficient Theol. lib. i, cap, to. J Caufc \he does notfo ex- prefs it^ but Thus ; All things were made \^l clvr^^ by him as the Miniftring Caufe ^Tbatfo be might re" fer us to the Supreme Power and Efficiency of the Father^ as the Maker of all things. This Phrafe therefore, \^l aWS, per illum^ By or Through Hmi^ is ufed to dillinguiih the Operation of the Sony from that of the Father^ when each of them are (aid to create the World. Thus St Paul ex- prefly, i Cor, v\u^6 •, To us there is but one God, [viz.] }he Father^ 0 F whom [_^ 5, ex or a quo,] are all /things^ and We in Him •, and One Lord^ [viz.] Jefus Chrifiy BT(ov Through) whom [J^t'b, per quemj^r^ all things^ and we by him. So again, Ephefui, s>y GOO who created all things BT^jb^T] Jefus Chrift. And Heb, \yZy By [p^]~\whom alfo, HE made the Worlds. The bare Ufe of the Pra:po{itions y7w^/jy, is nor in- deed of irfelfa (ufficient Foundation for thefe Di- flin^iions: (For, ^i fe, is ufed alfo of the Father, Rom. xi, 3(^, and //(?/'. ii. lo, Bj whom are all things \ And,a^ T5r, of the Son, Col. i, i5, i^Tor IN him were all things created y And,^^ 85in a Senfefomewhat different, is ufed ambiguoully whether of the Father or the Son, Eph. iii, if, OF whom the whole Famdy in Hea» ven and Earth is nawed:) l>ut when they are ufed in exfrejs contradijiinciion to each other ^ as in that paflage now-cited, i a/r.viii,6 :; they cannot but very much flrengthen an Interpretation grounded at the fame time on other Texts and upon the whole Te- nour of Scripture. See N° iiiS. Ml things were male by him.l ThcSncin/an Tnterpre- v' tation of thefe words, that The New Creation was made h Seft.x; of the Trinity. Part I. 91 hy him^ or, All things relathig to the Biffenfathn of the Goffel were Done hy hhn^ is extremely forced and unnatural: And Other exprefs Texts, lead us to a literal Interpretation oFThis. Fer, i oth of This Chap- ter; T/j^ World was made by him, Wch.'x^ 7. '.By whom alfo he made the Worlds^ [t»$ aji^ra;, the v4g^j:] Which cannot be underftood of the State of the Gofpel only. C6//. i, \6^ For by him were all thiyigs created^ that are in Heaven^ and that are in Earthy vifihle and invifible^ ^'c* 547. Job. i, 10, The World was made by Him. 548. iCor, viii, 6, To Us there is but One God, [_viz.'] the P'ather, Of 'whom are all things, and We in Him ; and One Lord, \yiz.~] Je- fus Chrift, By whom are all things, and We by Him. See N° 5'4<^c^ 1118. 5-49. Ephefm^^. God^ who created all things hy Jefas Chrifl. 55*0. CoL i ; I (J, 17. For by him [Gr. in him'] were all things created, that are in Heaven and that are in Earth, vifible, and invilible, whe- ther they be thrones, or dominions, or prin- cipalities, or powers, all things were created by him [or, through him^ and for him. And he is before all things, and by him all thinsis confift. o Nothing can be more forced and unnnniral, thani the Socinians Interpretation of this palTige^ who un- $^ The Scripture'T>o£trine Chap. IL underftand it figuratively, of the New Creation by the GofpeL SeeN°f4(^ & 1228. 55-1. Heb, i, X. 5)/ 'Z^'/??^;^ alfo He iiiade the Worlds. '^' ^^x. 8; 10, II. But unto the Son, he faith; Thou, Lord, in the Beginning haft laid the Foundation of the Earth, and the Heavens are the Works of thine Hands: They ihall perifli, but thou remaineft ; and they all lliall wax old as doth a garment ; And as a Vefture flialt thou fold them up, and they fliall be changed ; but thou art the fame, and thy years Ihall not fail. 55'3. iii,3.For This man was counted wor- thy of more glory than Mofes^ inafmuch as he who hath bmlded the Houfe^ hath more honour than the Houfe. SECT. III. The Tafagesy wherein the Other Higheft Titles, Perfeftions /^;^^ Powers, are afcribedto Him. 5-5-4. IK ^[^7^ ix, 4. AndJefus,t^^(:^w/>^ ^^^^> jSa. thoughts^ &c. f See No 362, ddp, Mat^ I Seft. ^/ of the Trinity. Part I. 93 55-5-. Mat. XI, 17. And f no man knoweth the -^ Son, but the Father ; * neither knoweth any man the father^ fave the Soth and he to .; I whomfoever the Son will reveal him. -f- The Incarnation ofChrift^ and the Freachhg of the Goffel to the Whole Worlds was a Myllery hid from Ages and from Generations, in the fecretCoun- fel of God*, and which even the Angels themfelves dcfircd to look into. * This is explained by St John, ch. i, 18. No man hath feen God at any time \ The only begotten Son, which is in the Bofom of the Fathevy he hath declared him* f^6. xii, 6. In this place is One greater than the Temple. 5* 5- 7. 25-. And Jefus knew their Thought Sy \ &c. See N'^ $62, 66<^. 5-5-8. xviii, 2o. Where two or three are gathered together in my Name, there ami in themidji of them. SS9* xxviii, 18. All Power in Hea- ven and in Earth. 5-60. ao. And lo, / am with you always t, even unto the End of the World. 561, Mar. i, r. Jefus Chrift, the Son of God, Andfo frequently in other places. Mar. 94 ^^^ Scripure-DoBrine Chap. II, 562. Mar ii, 8. Jefus perceived in his Spirit, that they fo reafoned within t hem fe Ives. 56^. xvi, 20. The Lord working withthem. 564. Luke vii ; 39^^^, The Pharifee -- — /pake within himfelf\ And "^Jefus anjweringy faid unto him, &c. ^6$. ix, 47. Jefus^ jpereeiving the Thought of their Heart. 566. xxi, 15-. / will give you a Mouth and Wifdom. ^6"/. J oh, i ; T, x./;/ the BeginningV72i^t\it^ oxdi, and the Word was with God^ • The fame f was in the Beginning with God, \ Had glory with God before the World was^ Joh. xvii, 5-. See N"^ f3f. 5-6?. 1 8. The only-begotten Son. And often in other places, 5-69. 18. The only-begotten Son, which is in the Bofom of the Father, Sjo, 09. The Lamb of God, which taketh away the Sin of the tVorld. 571. 48. Before that "Philip called thee, when thou wait under the Fig-tree^ Ifaw thee4 Seft. 3. of the Trinity, Part I. 95' ^y^, Job. ii, 19. Deftroy this Temple, and in three days / will raife it u^- See N ° 5-8. 5-73. 24, 15-. Becaufe he knew all men^ And needed not that any fliould teftify of Man ; for he knew what was in Man, Sec N° J 61, ^<5p. 5-74. iii, 13. But He that came down from Heaven, Nothing can be more unreafonablc and ground- lefs, than the Socimans Interpretation of this pafTage: who feign that Chrijt was taken up into Heaven^ as ^' Mofes of old into the Momty to receive his Inftru- Aliens 3 and then came down again to preach : Whereas the plain Meaning is, that he 7vas in the Beginning with God^ before he was made flefi and came into the World, ch. i, ver. i, 10, 11,14. 575. 13. The Son of Man, which is in Heaven. As before, ch,\^ 185 which is in the Bofom of the Father, Though the Words arc indeed ambiguous^ [6 ^j/ G^' TStT fe^^rdt), which is (or was) in Heaven."] So ch. ix, If, criTVpXQc iv^ ivhereas / was hltnd. But the former Interpretation is more natural. 576. 13. No man hath afcendedupto Hea- veil, but He that came down from Heaven^ even the Son of Man which is in Heaven. The Mcamngis explained, t>;. i, i'^^ No man hath fern $0 The Scripture-T^oSirine Chap. IL feen Go^ drany Time: The only^begotten Son» which is tf9 the Bofom of the Father , he hath declared him. 577* JohSiu 31. He that cometh from above, is above All. :- He that cometh from Heaven, is f above All. fSee N*> )'3p. 578. 35'* The Father — hath given All things into his hand. 5-79. V, 17. My Father worketh hitherto, and / work. 580. 18. But faid alfo that God was his fa^ ther^ f making himfelf^^^/^^/'zc;/^^ God. '\-AfHmif7g to himfelf the Pojver znd Afithority o£ God, It is the fame Accufation with That Other, ch.X^^^^ IVe fione thee — — _— for Blafphemjy and becanfe that Thon^ being a Man^ makeft thy felf God : And Mar. ii, 7, T4^hy doth this Man thus Jpeai^ Slafphe^ mies i Who can forgive Sins, btit God only f The Jews, 'tis evident, did not by thefe Exprcffions mean to charge Jefm with affirming himfelf to be the Su^ premey Self-cxiflent, Independent Deity, nay, nor fo much as with taking upon himfelf to be a Divine Perfon at all^ but only with aflliming to himfelf the Po-iver and Authority of God. And yet *tis very rcafo- nablc to conceive, that Jefus in this place, by cal- ling God his Father in fo abfolute and particular a manner, [^ii7a^^ t^iov^ his 0:vn Father^ did intend to hint to his Dilciples, what they could not then, but were afterwards to undcrfland, visL. that he was [ACy®^ ^cQc] That JV<»rd which was /« the Beginning with Seft. 3. of the Trinity. Part I. 97 7vith God^ and 7vas God, Joh. i, i : The Meaning of which Exprefllon, fee in N<* 555. 'Tis probable alfo, that he meant to give them fome Intimation of the fame thing, in that Other place, Alar, iij 5,7, where ht forgives Sms in fo abfolute u Manner: Up- on which, Irenaus makes this Remark: Our Lord, rfays he,; who, he for- p^^^^^^ .-^^^ remittens, gave Sms, ^t 'he Jame ^^^^^^^ J^yij^^, curavit, un>e healed the Ma.a.d j-^^^^ ipfum autetn manifefte (elf was: tor tf none can ■ /l • •'/-' f,. -^z y- 1 nmi nemo potelt remittere forgive Stns. bttt Oocl _^ ^ -r r i t\ -^ t • y J pcccata, mil folus Dens :, re- onlv ; and yet onr Lord ^^ u i. tn • » / V • r J mittebat autem haic Domi- ,ti^' did forptve otns » ana o^ l ^ i. • ' *^^^ 7 -/ .s , . / nus, CC curabat homines; heal Aden \ tis plain that r n n ■ • \ \\T A r manifeltum eft, quoj lamip- He was the Word of ^^ ^ ^ _ _ , ^ ^ ^, rr^ ,^ . . . ^ nominis fa cms • a Pair e pa" Many and rcceivino; a .rr' • ^ r \^' r* *i- ^u tejtatem remtuioms peccatorum from his Father the -^ . . - ^ c^ r, c r ' ' acctptensy qaoniam homo, cC Power of forgivmff ^ . yl , ., ' o. , ri n^ quoniam Deus. Lib.w^cij. bms^hecauje hewas Many ^ ^ ' and becauje he was God. 581. Job, v; 19. What things foever He [M^ F^?- \ther\ doth, thefe alfo doth the Son Itkewife. 5-82. 21,21. For as the father raifeth up the dead, and quickneth them; ts^nfo the Son quickneth whom he wilL For the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed All Judgment unto the Son. 583. i6. For as the father hath Life in Himfelf fo hath he given to the Son to have Life in Himfelf H Joh. 9 8 The Scripure'T)oBrine Chap. IL 584. Job. vi, 38. For I came down from Hea- "ven. See N° 574. 585. 25uo^4^* ^^^ -^ '^^'^^ ^^^*^ "^^^^ ^^-^ at thelaft day. The words are ambiguous-, fiW , ;^ a^vctgU CJddvrdvx And/ 2/^/7/ raife him up^ Or, And that I fiould raife him up \) As in the foregoing f^erfe* SecN°f8. 586. 5 1 . W hich came down from Heaven. Sec N** 574. yS/. 54. And J will raife him up at the laft day. See N° 58. 3S8. 6x. What and if ye fliall fee the Son of Man afcend up where he was before ? See N° 574. 589. 64. For Jefus knew from the Begin- nings who they were that believed not, and who lliould betray him. 590. viii, 19. If ye had known ilf^, ye fliould bave known my Father alfo. See N*" 555 ^ doo. 591. 58. Before Abraham was, lam: Tlie Socinhw Interpretation of This paflage, is very Sea. 3* of the Trinity, PartL 99 very languid and unnatural^ that Chrifi: was before .Abraham^ in the Fore-knowledge and y^ppointment of / God. The plain Meaning is, that he was really / "With God in the Beginnings and before the JVorld was j ch* i, I ; d' xvii, 5 . Many Expoiitors, from our Saviours ufing in this paflage the Words, / am^ inftcad of, / wasi conclude that He here refers to his own peculiar ^' manner of Exifience, And indeed, that poffibly he might hereby intend to infinuate his Derivation of Being from the Father, to have been in a Singular manner, incomprehenfible and unrevealed ; and that He was That perfon, in whom f the Name of God was, [viz. Jehovah^ or ^ lam'^Ti This, I fay, cannot indeed be denied. Buc J^^^-^2fs to fuppofe that he here defcribes vii; 30^32. See himfelf to be abfolutely [o'^ni/l alfoN^^-p;, i^^^ The Self-exiftent Being ; this is down- ^'^' ^'^' ^^• right SMlianifm, and direftly contrary to the whole Tenour of Scripture. 591. Jok x; 14, 1;. I know my Sheep, and am known of mine : As ^/;^ F-^^^^r knowcth Me^ evenyS know I the father. In the Greek, it is: Tw^itntoo ret ijui\ }y yivM ^cctyoiyivcifTKCD ^ 'zsrari^ : I know my Sheep, and am known of mine j even as the Father knoweth Me^ and / know the Father, There is a like Expreflion, i Cor. xiii, 12. Then Jh all I know, even as alfo I am k^own: And I Joh. iii, 2 , We f jail fee him as he is. 593a 18. No man taketh it [my Life']ivom H % me. loo The Scrlpure-'DoEirine Chap. II. me, bur Hay it down of myfelf ; I have Power to lay it down, and I have Tower to take it again; This Commandment have I received of my Father. 594. Job. X; 28,29, 30. Tgive unto them eter- nal Life, and they Ihall never perilh, neither ihall Any pluck them ota of my Hand, My Father which gave them me,is greater than All; and None is able to pluck them out of my fathers ban '■, I^ndmy Fatber are * One. ^ Not [g?c-, Vnas^ One and the fame Perfon-^ but L^J^, VnHm^\ One and the fame Thing, The Meaning is; Since None can pluck them out o^ the Fathers hands, and the Father has communicated His Power to the Son\ therefore None can pluck them out o^ the Sons hands : So that, being in the Fathers hands, or being in the Sons hands, is One and the fame Thing. When our Lord fajSy ^'E.yjo 'y^ it)h ircLTr,^ h sV- ; and my Father are ^.^ yji) ^}^y A6vaj^iv, ^^ /One Thing, /.. meajn, ^^^^^' ^^ ^ ^ ^^^ ^ (fays Chryfo/hmJ One / v c\/ ^ ', 5 \ -Vi r. returns yiv 0 My'S^., ctivctc otv- in Power; For concer- ^ ^^ ./ ^ ' ^v ; ntng That [viz. concer- ^^ ' HomtLCu tn Joh, ning Power 1^ was his whole Difcourfe. jind^2L{\\: For when ^ ^ ^ ^^ our Lord ( Hiys he ) had ^ ^^^^^^ i^^ ^^^Z ^ ^^^«^- declared concerningBelie- acivr-jeVyOn i fxr\ nc, aWa- *vers^ No man can take (jj^ ir^t '^ ^&iZP^ J^^j ^ ^^^ them out of my Hand ; 5 Warw^ 0'^ ^i^c^zi juoi ju&i- ^;^^, My Father which ^^^ ^^^^^^ ^^^ ^ ^^^^ eave me them is erea- vl / ^ ^ ^'^^, 0%^ ^ terthan All; <)?;?^, No ^ nsi ^ / ? / man can take them out ^^^^^ T TTf ^'' v^''^ of my Fathers hand; >^f^^> E>^ ^ 0 '^^'^^f 7 Seft. 3» of the Trinity . Part I. lot and thereupon adds , I icr/mS^^ Gapooc, rl ''Ev dvr] and ray Father are '^ t^^, y^r'ct^j^ y^ A^Svciuiv hy the Word One, he ^ ,} means One and the bame in POWER. Divines have generally ruppored;('and,as it cannot certainly be proved, fo neither can it with any Cer- tainty be contradicted;) that thefe Words |_/ and my Father are One and the Same TT?/;?^,] have a fecret Reference to forne other more myfterious andincom- prehenfible Inllancesof I/';^/o« and CommHnio^ between the hather and the Son^ than That which the Conne- xion of the Words naturally leads to. And indeed, that the Words arc capable of being extended to ma- ny Signification?^, appears from the Ufe of the like phrafe in other paflages : Ch, xvii,'z/^r. ir, That They T»ay he One^ as We are: Ver. 2 1, That Thej all may he One, as Thou f Father, art in A^e^ and I tn Thee\ that They alfo m^j be One in Vs: Ver, 22, 23, That They may he One ^ even as We are One\ I in Th.m, and Thou in Aie, that Thej may he rrnde perfeti in One: And I Cor, iii, 8, Hp. that plantetht and he that v/aterethy are [^ iv ]j One : And Gal, iii, 28, 7 here is neither Jew nor Greeks there is neither Bond nor Free, there is neither Male nor Fem^^le-^ for ye are all One [ gi;, as it were One and the fame Perfon^] in Chrtfi Jefus. See N'' 6jq qt 605?. 595. Job, X, 29. that Thou, being a Man, makeji thyfelf* Go.l ^ See N° 580. 596. 38. that the Father is /// Me^ and I in Him, Sec N° 600. H 3 Job. lox The Scnpure-T)o6irine Chap. 11. 597. Job. xii, 47. Thefe things faid Ffaias, when he * faw his Glory ^ and fpake of him. ^ The Glory which Efsiins {^w^Efai. vi, i, is plain- ly the Glory of God the Father : From whence the Followers o^SabelUm conclude, becaufe St John here calls it the Glory ofChrifij that therefore//;^ Father ^nd the SoK are One And the Same Individual Being or Perfon, !' But the True Meaning is, thac when Efaias faw the Glory oiGod the Father revealing to him the Coming ofChrift, he then faw the Glory ofHim^ who was to come in the Glory of his Father^ Mat. xvi, 17. Further, it is the conftant Do£brine of all the Primitive Wri- ters of the Church, that every yippearance of God the Father, in the old Teftament, was C/7r//? appearing /« the Perfon of the Father ^ [o^ juo^^^yi 028,] in the Form cf Godi as being the Image of the invifihle Gody Col. i, 1 5 ; of Him, whom no man hathfeen m any time^ Job, i, 18 • of Him whom no man hath feen nor can fecy 1 Tim. vi, i^. This Word of Gody ^ KvctXctfJL^OLV^JdV TO 'Ser^o- (faith Theophilus An- 6ra)^ci' '% -ua-rpjc, ^, ;tj;^a tiochenus,; taking upon - v^^^,^ j^(^ Tra^g^ygro himfdf the Perfon of the , w <2 , , And Ircnrrus: The YLol) dvlo^ 3 0 Xoy@^ tk Tford of God ('faith he) ^^^ ro?^ fj^ '^^o Moevaio^^ ^id Himfelf in a divine ^cL%iCL^')(Cnqy ){^ TO ^iix,lv and glorious Manner, > ^^^^^^r,v, cifxlX^' toig Q converfe with the Patri- , p ^ ,,. ^^ nit flT archs before Alojes j and ' ^ ' with thofe under the Law ^^P' ^ ^ ' And again.- 71?^ Scri^ Infcminatus eft ubique in Scri* Sea^ cf the Trinity. Part I. 103 J pture ((^lihhe) is fall of Scripturis Filius Dei, ali- quando quidem cum Abra- ham loquens,cum eodem co- mefurus^aliquando cumNoe, dans ei menfuras ; aliquan- do autcm quserens Adam*, nliquando autem Sodomitis inducens judicium^ & rur- fus cum videtur, 6c in vi- am dirigit Jacob ^ & de ru- bo loquitur cumMoyfe.L/^. 4. cap» 25, (he Son of God's appeu" ri>2gy fometimes to talk^ and eat with Abraham^ at other times to infirn^ Noah about the Meafures of the Ark^ at another time to feek^ Adam, at another time to bring down judgmcwt upon Sodom ; then again to direti ya^ cob in the waj ; and again to converfe 7iJith Mofes QHt of the Bu[Jk And Juftin Martyr. See N^^ 616. AndTertuUianrr/^^r Id Verbum, Filium ejus Word of God (faith hc,j appcllatum, in Nomine Dei which is called his Son^ varie vifum Patriarchis, m Prophetis Temper auditum. Tie Pr^fcript. adv* Haref^ cap. always /pake to the Prophets, And again : It was the Filius eft, qui ab initio ju- Scn, (fays he, J 7vhich dicavit,turrimfuperbiflimam judged men from the begin- elidens, linguafque difper- ning^ de/^roying that lofty dens, orbem totum aquarum Tower ^ and confounding violentia punicns, pluensfu- perSodomam &Gomorrham ignem &: fulphurem. Do- minus a Domino^ 6c Deus in terris cum homini- appeared in divers man' ners to the Patriarchs in the Name of Gods and their Languages ^puniflnng the World with a Flood of Water s.^ and raining fire and brim ft one upon Sodom and Gomorrha, the Lord pouring it down from the Lord: — - Neither was it poffibUy that theGod^i^hich converfed with men upon Earthy could be anj other than that Wordy which was to be made FlefJj, H 4 And bus convcrfari alius non po- tuit, quam Sc!mo,qui Caro erat futurus. Adv.Prax. cap, 16. 104 The Scripture-T^oEirine Chap.IL And again: We pro- Nam 6c profitemur Chri- fefs (Tays he^ that Chrifi ftum femper egifle in Dei always aSied ifttheJVume Patris nomine iipfum abini- of God his Faiher'j that tio converfatum ^ ipfum con- it was Het -who converfed grefTum cum Patriarchis & upon Etirth from the Be- Prophetis; caeterum Pa^ ginning ^ that it was He^ tremneminivifum,- ^cujus who appeared to the Fa- au61:oritate dc nomine ipfe triarchs and Prophets : erat Deus, qui videbatur Dei that the Father fiUus. ^dv. Marc. lib. 2,f., himfelf was never feen by 27. ^ny \ ~— - but that in His Name and by His Authority y the Son ofGod^which appeared^ was God, And Cyprian, /« /;/; fecond Book^of Teflimonies againfi the Jewsy ch. 5 6c 5 j Which fee at large. And Athanafms: In j^^j ^ ^ 'loohX^^^m^^ foel n^Y^ he) He fpeaks 1 rr\ ^f ^r- -- in the Perjon of the Fa- , ^ ^ ^ , ', ' ^_ ther, faying, I will pour ^^'^ ^ ^vvjfxct't^ fx^. Dc out of my Spirit. humana nat.fnfcept. And Cyril of Jerufalem, fpeaking of this very paf- fage in Efaiasy where he faw God fitting upon the Throne of his glory: , , « v c:> ,^ > The Father (faith he) ^ /^'^ '^ciri^ f^o i^shsi^ hath no man fecn at any i^'^P^^S -^raWoTe. 0 p tW* Time'ybtit He which then 74rP_p^Y\'ryi Ton. (pctv^-tgy vf^c, "rw. appeared to the Prophet, Catech. 14. was the Son* The learned Bp, Ball Ubicunque non mcrum in like manner: Where- Angelum, fed ipfum Deum ever ffays he) it was not appavuifie liquet ^ ibi non : A mere Angel, but God Patrem, fed Filium intelli- himfelf^ that appeared \ gendum efTc, primaevra? An- there, according to the tiquitatis confentiens judici- unammoHs opinion of all um religiose fequentes, con- flanter J Sea.-3J-' of the Trinity. Parti. 105 primitive dimicjmtj^ vfe flanter affirmamus. Defcnf, CQftfiantly affirm that it .S'^c^. 4.^. 5. §. 15. -wai not the Father y but the Son, Thus when *tis faid o^ Mtfes and the feventy El- ders, Exod, xxiv, 10, that they faw the God of Ifrael^ and that there ivas tinder his Feet a$ it were a paved^ Ti^ork^y &:c. it mull be underftood that they faw, not the Invifible Father, but the Son appearing in the ^ Name and Perfon of the Father. All which, is much confirmed by St Stephens Ex- prefSon, y^cis vii-, 30, 32, that the ^NG EL of the Lord [viz. the ^ngct of the Covenant, the yingel of his Trefence, in whom the Name of God wa ,and by whom God always fpeaks, upon which account he is llilcd 0 Ao^igL '% ^iS the Word of God,] appeared to Adofet in the TVtldernefs in a flame of Fire in a Bufj', faj- ing^ I jiM the God of thy Fathers^ the God of ^hraha^n^ the God of IfaaCy and the God of Jacob, See N^ 3 59,(516^,69.915. f 98. Job, xii, 45. He that feeth me, feeth him that fent me. See N ° 600. 599. xiii, II. For he knew who fliould be- tray him. 600. xiv; 7,8,9, 10, II. If ye had known me, ye t fliould have known my Father alfo ; and from henceforth ye know him, and have * feen him Philip faith unto him; Lord, fliew us the Father, and it fufficeth us. Jefus faith unto him ; Have I been fo long time lo6 . The Scripnre'T>o6irine Chap. IL time with you, and yet haft thou not known Me, Philip ? He that hath * feen me, hath feen the Father ; and how faytt thou then. Shew us the Father. ^^ ■ - ^ Believeft thou not, thaf"f Ikttf ifi the Fa- ther, and the Father in Me ? The Words that I fpeak unto you, I fpeak not of my felf ; but the Father that dwelleth in me. He doth the Works. Believe me, that :{: I am in the Father, and the Father in Me. '\ If ye had known Me<^ je JJjonld have k^own my Father al/b.'] The Meaning of This, is explained, A'fat^ xij 27, Neither knoweth any man the Father^ fave the Son^ and he to ivhomfoever the Sen will R E P^E A L him : And Joh, i, 18, No Man hath feen God at a^ ny time ; the onh'begotten Son^ 7vhich is in the Bofom of the Father^ he hath DECLARED him : And I Joh. ii, 25, Whofoever denieth the Son^ the fame hath not the Father ^ hut he that acknowledgeth the Son, hath the Father alfo : And Joh, xii \ 44, 4f , He that believeth tn Me^ believeth not on me^ but on him that fent me \ ^nd he that jeeth me^ feeth him that fent me. The Will of the Father^ is as perfeftly made known by the Son^ as if they Both were but One and the fame Perfon, The Words that I fpeaJ^ unto you^ (^ faith our Saviour, ver, lOth of this Chapter J Ifpeai^not of my fclf y but the Father that dwelleth in me^ He doth the PForkj* See When our Lord de- Quod enim dixit Domi- dares ('fays a very an- nus, Si me cognoviftis, & tient Writer of the patrem meum cognovifti?, ChurchJ that if ye had 6c amodo noftis ilium, et vi- known Me, ye fhould diftis ilium ^ non fie dixerat, have known my Father ut fe Patrem vellet intclligi ; § fed Seft. 3. ef the Trinity. Part T. 107 alfo ^ and from hence- fed quoniam qui peniuis & forth ye know him and plcne 6c cum cota fide & to- have fcen him ; he does ta religionc acceflic ad Dei not mean fo to be under- filium, omnibus rnodis per Jtoody as if He himfelf ipfum filium, in quern fic 7uere the Father 'ybitt^that credit, ad Patrem perven- 'whofoever comes to the turus fit, eundemq^ vifurus. Son of God "With a fttll Novatian. de Trimt. cap, 28* and firm Faith and a tru- ly reltgioHs difpofidon of Mind^ fjall certainly by the Sorty tn whom he fo believethy be brought to and behold, the Father, ^ He that hath fecn Me^ hath feen the Father. 1 Thcfe Words do not fignify, that He who hath feen the Perfon of Chrift^ hath feen the Ferfon of the Father : For then it would follow, that the Hnm^mty Af Chrifly ("which was All that was vifible in the lite- / ral fenfe,) was the Perfon cf the Father, Rut the Meaning is : He that hath (^tn the Power of Cljri(t^ hath feen the Power of the Father ^ he that hath known the WUl of Chrift^ hath known the Will of the Father : For fo our Saviour himfelf explains it, Qh' xii i 44, 4f , He that believeth on Me^ believeth not on mey but on Him that fent rne ^ and he that SEE TH Me J SEE TH him that fent me : And 'ver. I oth of This chapter j I fpeak^ not of my felf *, bm the Father that dwelleth in me, he doth the Works. The Perfon of the Father, no man hathfeen^ nor canfee^ i Tim.vi^ 16: No Man hath feen G O D at any time, Job. i, 18 .* Not that any Man hath feen the F AT H h R^ Joh. vi5 46: Te have neither heard his Voice^ nor feen his Shape* Job. V, 37: But he that hath feen Him who is the Image of the Invijible God^ ("Col. i, if,) hath feen all that can be Seen of God \ And he that has heard Him who is [0 X6y(^ -r f3"cS) ReV' xix, 1 3, and Joh.'i^ i,] the io8 The Scripure'T^oBrine Chap. IL the VJord^ the OracUy the Revealer of the Will of God-^ has heard All that can be Heard of God. Jill men (faith Ire- Omnes viderunt in Filio n^usj have feen the Fa- Patrem ; Invifibile etenim ither in the Sori : ForThat Filii, Pater j vifibile autem i ivhich is Invifihle of the Patris, Filius. Lib, 4j.. cAf. XSoM'i is the Father ; and \^, s Jill that is t^tftble of the Father^ is the Son. * And Origen : We (^^Y\(nti'JOfjS^j £v -r irctli" :u;orfiip ( faith he ) the ^ ^ aM^^cfX^ it, ^ 6^lv t d- Father of Truth » and -v /cv :» ^ ^,i y, L« the Son who is the 1 ruth y , ^ , "/ .^ /:^» ^ prefs Ima/e of the Per^ G'^^ ^^^^^ ^ f ^0 ^ ®^o^- fonofGOD; has in Him, Contra Celf Itb. 8. (who is the Image of God) feen God, And Alexander, Bi- — — ro, '£^2.5 it) o Tra- ihop of Alexandria ; ^-^^ i.v iofjJ^' oinp <^m(v o When our Lord (^^ysht) ^>s\ji@^, 8 ^are'eP^ iavrlv declares J and my Father ^ ,,^^,^ ^y, rd^ ^^ are One; he does not mean ^jJJ ^, ^iQ^, yfav to affirm that Himfelf ts ^ ^ ,^ ^ ^ the Father, or that the fi) ^cK^avi^c^v^ ^ ~ i Two dtftinU Subfiflences d'Z^id^XXa^tt®^. ^^tc^v r- J are One ; but that He is Tg-d^hg TVy^dvcev^ it, -r ^^oj- the perfeEl Image of the iM'zir^ izruir©^ ^ct^^cTrif Father, and the Exprefs g^^^, ,^ ^ rPYivufSrct Tro- RefemblanceofThatfirfi ^.^^^ ;^^, ^.A/tttt^, ^>^o^- Ori^t^al. And therefore , , ^ , ' y I n/ •/• ai.\ ^. voce 0 KbPjU^^ iUpciVlCQi' when Phthp earneftly de- ^'^\ *^ z^^ r^r -^ ^ fired to fee the Father, TrpJ; oV,At>crTO Ab|ov y^fJ^v Seft. 3. of the Trinity. Part I. 109 i)HT Lord manifefilj ^ 7ra,r/(^, /\(y^' 6 ice^~ jhoTvedhimHntohim.mA' ;,tct!; ^e, iJ^^zt 'T irctK^' k^inghimthis Reply, (when .^^,^ ^. ,^/^^^ dycnXi^d^ he had faidy Show us the n ? i / c^ r ' / /^ ,he Father,) He that r^ y^i^^v^^^ ^9ia^^.^^.v(^ hath fecn Me, hath fcen ^J7^>^^^^i'~^^i^fA^j^ -^ -t^^- the Father^ nameLj^the ^k* ov OjLtoiov ^ ■\cLXfxoi^ Father being Jeen^ as in U dyidrctroi ^acttVj ^Ev tzS a Pure Glajs, tn his Li- ^.^r^; (j^^ o^ojui^x (prZ(;. Epifi. vin^ Divine Image: which ^^ ^i^^^ ^^^^ Theodorit, Lib. Likenefs the Holy Men 1,^.4. alfo in the Pfalms exprefs, faying. In thy Light we jJjall fee Light, Jj^- /And klh2im(\\xs:F/Kien 'O k-^o^ytoiq ijus, 1^'^- Aur Lord(kyshe)affirms, y^r^ ^ TsroLTiPqi' iy iavr^v / He that hath CQcn Me, ?S - ^ ^/^ . W ,. - hath leen the Father;/;^ '4 y^ -^r ^ ^^ y does not mean, that He >^' -r aoe^7G. -, a AAa tcib- Himfclf was the Father i 1ov, oKnr^TTctlio^. Uppo^- For how can that be, fee- e^^cGi ^/ Et iyvoiK&irl /Lt^y ing the Father is Inviftble ? iy 'v ivcuri^ //>a civ yf^e^Tg* But, that He was fitch Contra Sabellianos. as the Father is: For Jo he had before faid^ If ye bad known Me, ye fhould have known my Father alfo. ^trC And again : If a Man Td2 ^iXr^vn ^ t d^^vct l%3 he; after feeingthe .^e^'^^^, ^ /g^^,^,'^, ^^,, Image of the kinq^. would v c ? \ jt? n n c^ defire to fee the King „ ,» / ^^ ^ ^ Himfelf, the Image might ^^^f ^v ^a^^r^ ly^ i^^ ^, fay mto him, I and the ^^^vca djul, zctafiv^ oi/ i- King are One; for I am julo!' ;^ 0 opo^; df lyt^ol, tS- in Him, and He in Me; 7-0 oi/ q//,^.v:m) ^Xk^^c; j^ 0 jind what yoH fee in Me, U^^y^^j:^ ^ i^/Av(^, tSto ThatyoH fee in Him\and f^-i^i^^, ' ^...''. •? '^ what yoH fee tn Htm, ^ a,\ , , ' , ,"-" ^ natyoHfee in Me, He ^^^^^ ^ ,^7^' ^ ^'^^| no The Scripture T>o6irine Chap. If. to the Image , gives Ho* dz&ivi^ /ut^o^pri it^ TO &i<^4 '^v noHT to the KingsFor the ;^ c^xctV. Ub.a^. comra Aria^ Image ^ is his Ltkenefs ^q^^ And Refemblance. ^ I am in the Father^ and the Father in MeP\ That isj there is fo ftiidtand perfed: znVnion and Commu- nion between the Father and the Son^ that whofoever feeth Mj Worl^ ffaith our Saviour,) fceth my Fathers IVtrks \ and whofoever heareth My Words^ hearcth His, The Words that Ifpeal^unto joHy (ver. lo.) I /peak not of myfelf; bfit the Father that dwelleth in me. He doth the Works. The like Expreffion is frequently ufed in other places. Fer. loth of This chapter ^ At that day ye fialL know^ that I am tn my Father^ and yofi in Me^ and I m yopt. Ch. vi, vcr. 56. He that eateth my Fleflo and drinketh my Blood, dweileth in Me, and 1 in Him; [To which, fome MSS add, even as the Father dweileth in Mey and I in the Father,"] Chap. XV, ver. 4, Abide in Me, and I in joh. Ch. XV li, ver. 11 ^ Holy Father^ keep through thine own Name^ thoje whom thou hafi given me I that They may be One, as We are, Ver. 21, That they All may be One^ as Thou^ Father, art in Mei and I in Thee j that They alfo may be One in Us j that the World may believe that thou haft fent me. Ver. 22, And the glory which thou gavefl me, I have given Them > that They may be One^ even as We are One, Ver. 2 $ , I in Them^ and Thou in Me, that They may be made perfeH in One^ and that the World may know that Thou hafi fent me^ and haft loved Them as thou haft loved Me, Ver. 16, That the Love wherewith thou haft loved Me, may be in Them^ and I in 7 hem, 1 Joh. iii, 24, He that keepeth his Com" mandments, dweileth in Him^ and He in Him* I Joh, iv, Tj-, Whofoever ftoall confefs that Jefus is the Son of Gody God dweileth in Him, and He in God. And ver. 1 6, God is Love ; and He that dweileth in Love, dweU leth in God, and God in Him, Di- Sedt. _ 3 • of the Trinity, Part I. 1 1 1 Divines generally fuppofe, that thefe Words, [/ am in the Father^ and the Father in Mey~\ have fome fecret Reference to the Manner of Chrifts Meta- phyfical Exiftence with the Father, explained Joh, 1,1. Which though it may poiTibly be True, yet the parallel places now-cited Ihow the other to be the principal and more natural Meaning of the Words. luo rii Sec N"* fp^, ^ 60^, 6oi. Joh. xiv; i:?, 14. And whatfoever ye fliall ask in my Name, That will / do ; thac the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye Ihall ask any thing in my Name, / ^ will do it. o 6c 2. xo. \ am \ in my father^ and you ,j in Me, and I in you. t See N° 6o3. 603. XV; 23, 24. He that hateth Mcj hateth my Father alfo. now they have both f feen and hated both Me and my Father, t See N** ^.^Gi'ctc, 7i,"^^lv the Vather of Truth, and :^ dM^^ctK (vra Ho r^ the Sort who is the Truth I ^ ' ^ j _1 .T . .^ "r' -X bemi indeed Two thr/iis r-^ r / V ^^ r in SHbJijtertce 'y hnt m yi^ <' - t^/ ^ '-U z' ^ V ' greemerit, and Conjent , '^"^^ rct'jVj'^nh T- GaAji^ta- ^«^ Samenejs of Willy 1@^-' Ibid, * /^e)' are One, See fome other Senfes of thefc Words, N° 5P4 (^ 600. 610. Job. xvii, 21. That They All may be One, as f Thou, Father, art in Me y and / in Thee ; That Ihey alfo may be O;/^? in Us.^ t See N^ f 94 ^ 600 ^ 609. 61 r. xx, 23. That They may be One, even as We are One, I in Them, and Thou in M^, that they may be made perfeft in One, See N° j-p4 & (5oo c^ dop. 6ix. 24. For thou lovedft me f before the Foundation of the World. t See N<' 60J. 613. xxi, 1 7 ; Lord, thou knowefi all things. 614. A6is i, 24. Which knowefi the Hearts of all Men. Though it be ambiguous whether thefc Words are fpoken oiChrifi or of Cod the Father ^y^x, it fecms X rather \ 114 ^^^ S€r'tpture'T)o6irine Chap. If. rather mcrj natural in this place to undcrlland them oiChrifl\ in whom dwellech the Knowledge^ as well as the Power of the Father. Thus Rev. ii, 23, /^^ He which fcAYiheth the Reins and Hearts, See N^ 690, ^ 65p. 615-. y^^7jiii; 14, 15'. the Holy One, and the Jult, — the Prince of Life , 616. vii;3o, 31, 3 2^. There appeared to him an * Jlngel of the Lord in a flame of Fire in a Bufli ; And the Voice of the * Lord came unto him, faying, / am the God of thy Fathers^ the God of Abraham^ and the God of Ifaac^ and the God of Jacob, ^ Ic is the unanimous Opinion of All Antiquity, that This Angei who faid, I am the God of thy Father s^ was Chri^,^ (the Angel of the Covenant^ Mai. iii, i; the Angel of Gods prefence^ Ifai. Ixiii, 9 ^ and in -whom the I^ame of God was^ Exod. xxiii, 21 ^) fpeaking in the Perfon of the Father. Onr Chrijty (fays Ju- 'Ev i^lct hd^c, c^z jgc^TB flin Martyr,; converfed ^^^cQcofj^lx-^aiv dvrd 6 hfjl- with Moles out of the ^^^rp^ v ^ . ' ^ Bptjby tn the Appearance ^ ) , \ >>^ n ^^ \ of Fire : _ And ^^^^^"; »%^e^^ '^^^"^ '^^^ Mofes recieved great ^ ^ct?imcu>1@^ aVTtS ^ oJf/ T- firength, from Chrift who ^h ^'-^^J^y X^^-S. Jfffti^^ fpake to him in the Appea- Apol. 1 . ranee of Fire. And again : The Jews ^Ih^ ^/^ C\ ■^ / aa-i I'^'/^^cTZt' Vy y^ <^p ryj ;tf,I- tS o/j.cfu)g r\jz:rrj:ir(act(;. Dial, cpim Trjphone, HotI a)^ dec, ar^eA(3l, 1 X ^ffJ. ii6 The Scripure-'DoSfrine Chap. IL die. ad PanL Samofat. Godof the Vniverfeisa- acti K'xX^Sil, 'O Q "AFq/S- ;;; where called an Angel, ^(^ ^ isrctrp^-^ 0 i},k '<^^ Buirhe -l^gellox Mef ^^^^ ^> ^ ^ 0,v^ j^^ reKcer\ of the tather^ is j^r 'tn <^ -Jv r ' -v t» \hcSoi/^ho Him/elf is ^e^e^^TT^ .>, MeH^A^,' B.- Lord and Cod, For tt is ouritten; The Angel of his great Counfel, [or Covenant 1 And Athiinafius : Which is therefore (faith he) cdled alfo, an u^ngcl^ be- catife 'tis He alone that revealeth the Father » And Hilary: He (fays hej ivho is called the An- gel of Gcd^ the fame is Lord and God* For the San of God^ according to the Prophet, is the An- gel of his great Coun- lcl5[f)r Covenant.] That "Ov 2y^' tSto }y '^Ayyi' i^ctrip^. Contra Arianos^ 0- rat. 4. Qui Angelus Dei didtus eft, idem Dominus & De- us eft. Eft autem, fecun- dum ProphetanijFiliusDei, magni Conjilii Angelus. Uc perfonarum diftin6i:io abfo- luta eftet, Angelus Dei eft nuncupatus; Qui enim eft the Difiin^tonofPtrfons Deus ex Dco, ipfe eft An- might he intirc, he is cal- gelus Dei: Ut veio honor ted the Angel of God'^ debitus redderetur, 6c Do- (For He ii)ho is God of minus 6c Deus eft prsedica- God, the fame alfo is the tus. Hilar, de Trinit, lib. 4. Angel [or MeJJengcr] of Go P.) And yety that at tPje fame time dite honour might be paid him^ he is alfo called Lord and God, And Bafil : W^jo then Tic, Zv 5 ^»^, that where the lame / . ^ r ^ ^^0, /^ TerfontsfitledbothanAn' ,^^^\) ^L , % ../ W God, it muft he ^ f ^Ah^(^, ./z^aw^c.. w^^/;^ c/ ^^^ Onlj'hegoi' i^^'lov vX'W^ff^y loT^ ^rBpce- te»j who mamfefis him- -srcir, ;^ 7o rS-eA^/^ta tS -^ira- felfto Mankind in diffe* ^\c, ro?i; ayloiq dvT^ Ct^^y- rent Generations^ andde- yiw^^v^ ciVs ii^ sV/ tS M:e)- Clares the WUl of the Fa- ^i^^. -Qvrci IctuVov 6v^jucl^ tber to his Saints .'Where- ? v^^'/ cC > ^^ fore He who at his j^p- ^ v' , >> , % ^ y fearing to Mofes, called -^^^ ^J>^^ ^ ^' ^?A:^ ^f hrmjelf lam;, c^«>iro/^^ 'T'a -^^^^ 'T- r^iov, royi^-etw. conceived to be anj Other Ihid* perfon^than God the Wordy who was in the beginning with God, Thus likewife the Parres primorum fcculo- Learned Bp. Bull: The rum communi^erdoccnt,Fi- F<^//7^^•J (fays hej of the lium Deifan6tis viris fubve- firfl: Ages generally teach^ teri Teltamento frequenter that the Son of God fre- apparuifTe ^ imo, apparitio- qtiently appeared to Holy nes illas univerfas, in quibus Men under the Old Te- nomen Jehov^ & honorcs ftament', Nay^ all thofe divini tribuuntur ei qui ap- Appearances wherein the paret, (etfi alias fortafte An- Name Jehovah and di- gelus appelletur,) de illo ip- vine honours are given lb Dei filio exponunt. In 1 0 the P erf on that appear edo6irme Chap.IL (notwithfia^idiyjgthat per- eft, cui id ignotum fit. SeEi, haps he be alfo called an i . cap, i. §, 2. jlngel^) are under flood by them as belonging to the Son of God. He that knows not This^ if a Stranger in the Writings of the Fathers, And ^g^milVherever Interim ubicunque non (faith he) it zvas 7iot a merum Angelum,fed ipfum mcre^ AngelybtnGodhim- Deum apparuiiTe liquet, ibi [clf^ that appeared ; there^ non Patrcni, fed Filium in- according to the unani- telligendum efle, primsevse moHs opinion of all primi" Antiquitatis confenticns ju- tivc Antiquity^ we con- dicium religiose fequentes, Jlantly affirnt that it was conftanter affirmamus. Sc5I:» not the Father but the Son. iv, cap.^. §. ly. See more, in N^. 597, 359, (5p, pi5. / 617. ABs vii, 35-. The fame IMofes] did God fend to be a Ruler and a Deliverer, by the Hands of the Angel which aj>f eared to him ifi the Bufh. SeeN° 6\6. 618. 38. ^ixh the Angel that ffakeiohxm in Mount Sin a. See N° 6\6. 619. viii, 33. And who Jh all declare his Ge- neration ? 6%o. X, 36. Jefus Chrift; He is Lord of All, See N'' f j9. 6xr. xviii, lo. I am with thee^ and no man Ihall Seft. 3- of the Trinity. Parti. 119 fliall fet on thee to hurt thee ; For I have much People in this City. 6x1* Rom. X, 12. Lord over AIL See N« 5-39, 6^^. Rom, xiv, 9. That he might be Lord both of the T^ead and Living. 613. 10, II, 12. We fhall all (land before the judgment-feat of Chriff. For it is written; As I live, faith the Lord, every knee fliall bow to me, andevery tongue fliall confefs to God. So then every one of us, fliall give account of himfelf to God. This Manner of Expreffion is more diilindly ex- plained,-^^ixvii, 51, God hath appointed a day^ where' , in HE vjtll jttdge the World in nghteattfnefs, B T thAt -J Man whom he hath ordained : And ch. X, 42, He ■ 'ivas ordained: oF God, to he the Jpidge of Otiick^ and Dead: And Joh.Y^iZy The. Father jndgcth no man > but hath committed all judgment unto the S'jn : And 2. Tim, iv,.!,. / charge the^ before God, and the Lord Jefus Chrift, who pMll judge the cfmcLi^and dead: And Ro7n, ii> 16, God jhall jtidge the Secrets cf AUn by Jefus Chrift. 614. I Cor A ; 7, 8. our Lord Jefus Chrift. Who fliall alfo confirm you unto the end, that- ye may be blamelefs in the day of our Lord Jefus Chrift. The like repetition oF the Word, Lori, in one and the fame fentence, concerning the faniePerfon 5 is to be found, i n. iii^ 12, 13. The Lord ma^^ jou I 4 to izo The Scripure'1)o£irine Chap. 11. to incyeafe and abound in love, • to the end he may ftahlip your hearts unhlameabU in Holinefs before God even our Father, at the coming of our Lord ^efus Ckrift : And 2 7/?. iii,f. The luoxd direEi your Heart iy into the Love of God^ and into the patient "waiting for Chrift. 615". I Cor, i, 24. Chrift, the Tower of God^ and the Wifdom of God. 616. ii, 8. The Lord of Glory, 6:7. iv, s Until the Lord come , who both will l^rhfg to Light the hidden things of T>nrknefsy and will make manifefl the Conn- fels of the Hearts. <^2.8. V ; 4, 5-. With the Tower of onr Lord J ef7is Chrift; To deliver fuch an one unto Satan, for the deftruftionofthe Flefh, &c. 6:9. XV, 27. He hath put /^/Z/^i^j^j" under his [viz. Chrifts~\ Feet. 630. 47. The fecond man, is the Lord from Heaven. 631. -L Cor. iv, 4. Chrift, who is the Image of God. 631. Ephef i, ro. That he might gather together m Ojie all things in Lhriji, both which Seft. 3. of the Trinity, Part Lt m which are in Heaven^ and which are on Earthy even in Him, _ " 533. Ephef.\\ 20,xi, 22,23. And /^him^^/jij ^12;/^ r/^Z?^ /^^«i in the heavenly places ; Far above all Principality and Power and Might and Dominion, and every Name that is named, not only in this World, but alfo in that which is to come. And hath put all things under his Veet^ and gave him to be the Head over all things to the Church : Which is his Body, theFulnefs oihim that Jilleth all in all. 634. Ephef, iii, 15-. Of whom the whole fV mily in Heaven and Earth is named. It is ambiguous whether thefe Words refer to Chrifiy or to God the Father. \^ Xhz^ refer to Lhrifl^ (as feems moft natural \) the Scnfc is the fame, as what the Apoftle had before faid, ch, i, ver. 10 & 2 i , that in Chrifi all things 2X^ gathered together in One^ both which are in Heaven and ivhich are en Earth ; 6c ver. 2 2, that he is the Head over all things to the Church-^ 6c Col. i, 20, that b) him God huth reconciled all ^^things to himfelf^ Tl'haher they be things in Earth or things in Heaven 5 6c Fhil. ii, 9, that God hath given h'li^ a Name which is above every Name^ that at thi Name of J ejus every kriee floould boWy of thirgs tnHea- veny and things in E,irth^ and thwgs mder the Earth. ^SS' iv, II. And 77^ gave, fome Apo- ftles, and fome Prophets, ^c. E_pher, I^^ The Serif ture-TDoEirine Chap. IL 636. Ephef.iY^ 15-. . into him in all thingsj which is the Heady even Chrifl, 6^y. V, 5-. — — the Kingdom of Chriji and of God, 638. ThiL ii ; ^r— 11. Who being in the Form of God, &c. [See N« 934.) -God alfo hath highly exalted him, and given him a Name winch is above every Name ; That at the Name of Jefus every knee Ihould bowy of things in Heaven, and things in Earth, and things under the Earth : And that every tongue fliould confefs that Jefus Chrift is Lordy to the Glory of God the Father. See No 934. 639. iii, 21. According to the Working, whereby he is able to fabdue all things un- to himfelf ^40. iv, 13. I can do allthingsy through Chrift that ftrengthneth me, 641. Col. i; 15-, \6. Who is the Image of the invifibleGody the Firft-born of every Creature^ ( See N°937. ) For by Him [Gr. in Him] were all things created, ©r. Col. Seft. 5. of the Trinity. Part I. 1x3 64X. C before all things^ and ^ him all things conftft. And He is the Head of the Body, the Church ; who is the \ Beginnings the Firft- born from the Dead, that in all things he might have the freherainence. For it pleafed the Father, that in Him ihould *" all Fuhiefs dwell : And ^ by him to X reconcile all things unto himfelf ; by Him, I fay, whether they be things in Earth, or things in Heaven. t See N* ^72. * The Fulnefs of the Gadhsnd^ ch. i,i, ver,^, \ That in It, viz. in ^^i,/ l^ ^,j^ ^^ ^ctirct his Body, (fay^Athana- ix^v^^'^r, ^ ^,V^ov lius, ) be mtihi redtem > >r p ^ ^, n , all things^ and hrwg bacf^ ^ / ' { ,!j s , the World to his Father, ^^^^Oiiom;;j^ T^ ,'^,'^r ^'^"^ ^ and reconcile ail things, '^€3:1^^'^ ^ 'To, inY TYig y.^. both in Heaven andEarth. Fip/f. ad PhiUdelphtim. See No 188. 643. 28, 19. — — in Chrijl Jefus% — according to his Working, yN\i\z\y.worketh in me mightily. 64^./ ii. 3. In whom are hid all the 7>'^/^- . -^fures of JVifdom and Knowledge. It is ambiguous wkccher This refers to the Fathers or to Chriji; i^ but moll probably, to Chrtjf. Col 124 The Scripture-TioEirine Chap. II. 645-. CoL ii, 9. For in Him dwelleth all the f ni- ne fs of the Godhead bodily. Ch. i, ver. ip, // pleafed the Father y that in him pould all Fulnejs dwell '^ and J oh. xiv, 10, The Fa- thtr that dwelleth in Me^ he doth the Worl^., 6^6. 10. Which is the Head pf all Trm- cipality and Tower, 647. iii, I. Where Chrift ficteth on the right hand of God, 64S. II. But Chrift is all^ and in alL 649 13. Y.vtvi zs Chrift forgave y OIL 650. I Tim. i, 16. That in Me firft, Jefus Xlhrift vm^tjhew forth all long-fujferingj for J a pattern to them which fliould hereafter be- lieve on him to life everlafting. 651, Heb, i, 2. Whom he hath appointed i7^/> of all things^ by whom alfo he made the Worlds. .65'2'. 3> ^c. Who being the Brightnefs of his Cloryy and the exprefs Image of his '[Ferfony and upholding all things by the IVord of his Tower J fat down on the right hand of the Majefty on high. Being made fo much better than the An- § gels Seft. 3. of the Trinity, Pait l. 115' gels, as he hath by Inheritance obtained a more excellent Name than they. For unto which of the Angels faid he at any time, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee ? And again, when he bringeth in the firfl- begotten into the World, he faith. And let all the Angels of God worjhip him, But unto the Son he faith, Thy Throne^ O God^ is for ever and ever. God, even thy God, hath anointed thee with the oyl of gladnefs above thy fellows. And ; Thou, Lord, in the beginning had laid the Foundation of the Earth, and the Heavens are the Works of thine Hands : They fhall be changed, but thy years Jhall not fail. But to which of the Angels, ^c ? Are they not all miniftring Spirits, fent forth to mini- Iter for them who ihall be Heirs of Salva- tion? 65*3, Hek ii ; 5-, 8 Unto the Angels hath he not put in Subjedion the World to come ;— But — . Thou haft put all things in Subje^ion mi" der his [viz. Chrifi's~\ Feet, For, in that he put All in Subjeftion under him , he left nothing that is not put under him, ^i^j, 16. He took not on him the Nature I of Angelsy but he took on him the Seed of Abraham. Heb, ii6 The Scripure-DoBrine Chap. II. 655- Heb, iii, 3 For this man was counted worthy of more glory than Mofes, inafmuch as He who hath builded the Hotife^ hath more honour than the Houfe. <55'6. 6. But Chrijiy as a Son over his own Houfe-y whofe Houfe are we. See No 2^4. 6)7. iv; 12, 13. ^ortht* Word of God is quick and powerful, and fharper than any ^two-edged Jword^ piercing even to the divi- "^ ding afunder of Soul and Spirit, and of the joynts and marrow ; and is a T>ifcernerofthe Thoughts and Intentions of the Heart. Neither is there any Creature that is not mnnifell in his Sight: but all things are naked and opened unto the Eyes ofHim with whom we have to do. * See Rev. xix, 1$ ; c^ i, 16 : ^ ii; 12, 161 ^ x:x. If. 058. vii, 3. t Without Father, without Mother, * without defcent ; having neither beginning of days, nor end of Life; but made like unto the Son of God, abideth a Pried continually, t Melchijedecj the Type of Chrift. * Without Genedo^y. 6$(). viii, I. Who is fet on the right hand of the Throne of the Majejiy in the Heavens Heb. Seft. 3. of the Trinity. Part I. 117 ir • %6o. Heb. X, 12. for ever fat down ^;^ the right hand of God. 66 J. xii, 2. and is fet down at the right hand of the Throne of God. 662, xiii, 8. Jefus Chrift, the fame yeflerday^ and to day, and for ever. The Meaning in this Place ( as appears from the Context) is, that the Do^lrine of Chnft^ once taught by theApoftles, ought to be prefervcd unchanged. 663. Jam. ii, i. The Faith of our Lord Jefus Chrijij \ht Lord of Glory. It is ambiguous in the Original, whether the Word [G/orj] refers to [_Lord^ or to the preceding Word, \ Faith.'] And of the Two, the more natural conftruition feems to be ; The Faith of the Glorj^ or, the glorious Faith^ [as 2. Cor. iv, 4, l!ux[yi>^iOv 7^ ^o^Kr, The Go/pel of Glory^ or, the glorious Gojpef] of 9ur Lord Jefns Chrift. ^64, I Tet. iii, 21. Who is gone into Hea- ven, and is on the right hand of God^ Angels and Authorities and Fowers being made fiib- je£i unto him. 66$, Rev. i, 5-. Jefus Chrift, who is the faith- ful 1x3 The Scripure-'Do^rme Chap. IL ful IVitnefs^ and the Firft-begotten of the Oead, and the Vrince of the Kings of the Earth, 666. Rev. i, ii. I am j^/^ha and Omega^ the fir ft and the laft. See N'^ (58(5 & 414. 667. 1 7? 1 8 . I 2im the Firji and the Lajl, I am t he that Uvethy and was dead ; and behold, 1 am alive for evermore ; and have the Keys of Hell and of Death. t Gr. 0 (^o^vy The Living One. As Joh, 5, 26 . j4s the Father hath Life in Himfelf^ fo hath he given to the Son to have Life in Hin^felf, 668. ii, 8. Thefe things faith the Firft and the Lafl:, which was Dead, and is alive. See N^ 414. 669. 23. And all the Churches fliall know, that 1 am He which fearcheth the Reins and Hearts^ and I will give unto every one of you according to your Works. See No 3^2. The Lordjcfus^ (Taith Tqj/ wp^iov 'Iw jSr, ^ m Clemens Alexandrinus J itcL)/'roy.o^'wzA^& ^iXy^ucl^ ivH by the Will cf the ^^ i^[^,^,, ^i^ ^^.y,^^ ,> Alnnghty, u Infieclor ^ of our Hearts, ' ^ ^ [Sec more of This Paflage, in Part II. ?. $6.] Rev. Seft. 3. of the Trinity. Part I. 12^9 670. Rev iii, i. Thefe things faith He that hath the Seven Spirits of God. 671. 7. Thefe things faith He that isHo^ ly^ he that is True^ he that hath the Key of David ; he that openeth and no man Jhuttethj and Jhutteth and no man openeth, .,^ 672* 14. Thefe things faith the Amen<^ the faithful and True Witnefs^ the Beginning [' A^- -^^ the t Head^ of the Creation of God. v ^' ' ,^, _ \ ' _. and by Htm dtdUodmake , '^ ^^ t ^ >. all thina^s: And he ts -^f^^tj* ^^^^^^O Ap- therefore^ called The Be- yj^^ '-"^^^ "^pj^^ \ kvpj^vq^ ginning, [<3rThePrin- irctiloov ^ ^C avri S'a^^/^i- ciple, or Headi] be- si^yYifj^^ju^v. Ad AutoljcJiki, caufe he Ruleth and hath Dominion over all things ^which were created throng Him . See alfo N° 937. 673. xr. Even as I alfo overcame, and ^;^ fet down with my Father in hi^ Throne, 674. v^ 6. A Lamb, having ^ • feven Eyes, which are the feven Spirits of Godj fent forth into all the Earth. 67 J- vi, 16. Hide us from the face of him K that T 50 The Scripture-T^o^irine Chap . 11. that fitteth on the Throne^ and from ibe Wrath of the Lamb. <5/g. Rev. vii, 17. The Lambj which is in the tntdft of the Throne. ^77. xi, 15-. The Kingdoms of this World are become the Kingdoms of our Lor d^ and of his Clorijt; and he fliall reign for ever and ever. 678. xiv, 4. Being th^ Firfl^fruits unto God and to the Lamb. 679. xvii, 14. The Lamb fliall overcome them ; For he is Lord of Lords ^ and King of Kings. 680. xix, 13. And his Name is called, 7he WOR'DofGod. 681. \6. And he hath on his Vellure and on his Thigh a Name wntitny King of Kings ^ and Lord of Lords. 682. xxi, ^^. For the Lord GodAImightyy and the Lamb, are the Temple of it. [Gr. For the Lord God Mnzighty is the Temple of it; and alfo, the Lamb f\ (583. ^3. For the Glory of G^^ did ligh- ten it. and the Lamb is the Light thereof. ' Rev. Sea. 3. of the Trinity. Part I. 131 684. Rev. xxii, i. Proceeding out of the Throne of God ^nd of the Lamb. 685. 3. The Throne of God and of the Lamb fhall be in it ; And his Servants Ihall ferve him. '%85. 12, 13,16. Behold, I come quickly, and my Reward is with me, to give every man according as his Work fhall be. I am * Alfha and Omega^ the Beginning and the End^ the Ttrfi and the Laft. I Jefus am the root and the off-fpring of David, and the bright and morning-ftar. * Wherein This differs from the Charafter of the Father, fee N° 414. SECT. IV. The "Pajfages wherein is fet forth the Honour and Worlhip, which ought to belaid to Him. 687.- Ti /r^Tlxxviii, 19. Baptizing theminth^ ^ 1\X Name of the Son. See N« nil. 688. Luke xxiv; 5"!, js. He was -— — carried up into Heaven; And th^y worjkifjped him: i^z The Scripure-^oEtrine Chap.IL 6i(). Job, v;22, 23. For the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all judgment unto the Son : That all men fliould honour the Son^ ^ even as they honour the Father : He that honoureth not the Son-, honoureth not the Father which hath fent him, * Ka^ct)^ niLtocai t 'zs-clIio^. The Meaning is not, that the Sons Authority {hould, like That of the Father, be looked upon as Vnderived^ ^hfolutcy Supreme^ and Independent -y but that, ^i the Jews al- ready believed in God, fo they ihould dfo for the fu- ture helteve in Chrift, chap, xiv, i j As they already honoured God the Fathtr^ fo they fliould alfo for the future honour the Son of God -y honour him, as having ^IL judgment committed unto him; honour him, to the Honour o^ the Father which fent him; ^cknov^lcdgQ him to he Lordy to the Glory of God the Father, C90. AEis i, 24. Thou Lordy which knoweftthe Hearts of all men, Jhew whether of thefe Two thou haft chofen. It is ambiguous, whether thefe Words are dire- fted to Chrift^ or to God the Father: Though, be- caufc of Chrijis chufing the reft of the Apoftles, it fecms rather more natural to fuppofe the Words di- refted to Him, See N° 614. 1 (^9^* A£ts\u 2,1. Whofoever (hall call on the Name of the Lord, ihall be faved. To call on the Name of Chrill, being a Phrafc ufed in great Variety of Senfcs, and, with fome other Sy- nonymous ExprefEons, fignifying fometimes, ^ believ- ing in him, acknowledging him as our Saviour ^ openly fro- f4^% Seft. 4- of the Trinity. PartL 135 feljing our felves ChrifiiartSy or bemg baptisifd in his Name j fometimes ^ invoking his Name upon difeafed Perfons^ in order to a miraculous Care 'y fometimes spraying in his Namcy or through his /ntercefflon 'yCometimcs 4 dire^i- Ij calling upoKy or invoking him\ and fometiines per- haps fcveral of thefe Significations being joined pro- mifcuoufly : It may not be improper to let down the fevcral Paflages, that the Reader may compare them together in One View. X ^^s ii. 21. Whofoever fhall call on the Name of the Lord, lliall be favcd. ^U:s ixj 14, zi. To bind all that call on thy Name. deftroyed them, which called on this Name in Jerufalem. ^^s XV, 17. All the GmiWtSyUpgn whommyNams is called, >^^i xxii, 1(5. Be baptized, and wafh away thy Sins, calling on the Name of the Lord. Rom. x; 11^ iiy 13, 14. Whofoever believeth on him^ [ccnfejjingwith the Mouih the Lord JefuSy ver. 9,] ihali not be afhamed. . . - — For the fame Lord over all, is rich unto all that call upon him. For whofoever fhall call upon the Name of the Lord, ' ihall be faved. How then fhall they call on himy in whom they have not believed ? &c. Rom. XV, 20, Not where Chrift 7vas named. 1 Cor.i,2. Called to be Saints, with all that in e-" very place call upon the Name of Jefus Chrifl our Lord. zTim. ii, ip. Let every one that nameth the Name of Chriil, depart from Iniquity 2 7/w.ii,2z. Follow righteoufnefs,^ -with them that call on the Lord out of a pure Heart. Jam. ii,7. That worthy Name, hy the whichyeare galled. [Gr. to i'ZirDcM^iV if rjuagy which was called ::^x K ftfO^ X34 3"^^ Scripure-^odirlne Chap. H. upon you, on over yon\ viz.. at your Baptifm. The Expreffion is the fame as That above, Atis xv, 17.] - jiEis xix, I J. To call, over them which had evil Spirits, the Name of the Lord Jefm, ^5is iii, 6. In the Name of Jefus Chrifl of Nazareth, rife up and walk. 3 Heb. xiii, if. By him — — let us offer the Sa- crifice of Praife to God , giving Thanks [^"^fj^o- ?ioy6vt'ji)Vj confeffmg] to his Name^ [or, in his Name^ 4 A^s vii) f P' Galling upon [Gr. lirmctXifj^JOv^ in* voking,'] and faying > Lord Jefus, receive my Spirit. 691. A£ts vii, S9' Lord Jefus, receive mySpi- lit, 603. ix, 14. To bind all that call on thy Name. (J94. XI. Deftroycd them which called on this Name, See N° 6^1. 6^^. xxii, 14^ Calling on the Name of the Lord. See lH'' 691* 656. Rom. i, 7. Gr^^^ to you and Teaee from — — the Lord Jefus Chrift. Romi, S^. 4: oftheTr'mity, Part I. 135 697. Rom ix, I. I fay the Truth f in Chrtji^ I lie not. t Chrill being my Witnefs. SeeN° 1(^7 c^ 707 ^ 73f • 698. X ; II, II, i3>. 14. The Scripture faith, Whofoever belteveth on him^ fliallnot be afliamed ; For the fame Lord over all, is rich unto all that call upon him. For whofoever ihall call upon the Name of the Lord, fhall be faved. How then Ihall they call on Himy'm whom they have not believed ? See N°(5pi. 6«^9. xvi, 20. The Grace of our Lor^ Jejiis Chrift be with you, Amen. 700. 24. The Grace of our Lord Jefus Chrijij be with you All, Amen. 701. I Cor. i, x. with Ml that in every place call upon the Nam^ of Jefus Chriit our Lord. Sec N* ^^i. 705. 3. Grace be unto you and Teace from the Lord Jefus Chriji. 7«3. X, 9. Neither let v^ Tempt [that is, K 4 P^^' 136 7 he Scripure-'Do^trine ChapIL f revoke] Chrift, as fome of Them alfo temped. 704. I Cor, xvi, ^3' The Grace of our Lord Jefus Chrifij be with you. 705'. 2 Cor i, X. Grace be to you and Teace — from the Lord Jefus Chrift. 70(5. xii, 8. For this thing I be fought t the Lord thrice, that it might depart from me. / -f The word is ambiguous, Cgnifying either C/^r//?, or God the Father -y But, from the following Verfes, it feems rather to be underftood, in this place, of arifi, 707. 19. We fpeak before God, in Chrift. In the Prefence of God, Chrift being our Witnefs, See N° 167 ^ 6qj ^ jif. 708. xiii, 14. The Grace of the Lord Jefus Chrift be with you all, Amen. 705?. Gal, i, 3. Grace be to you and ^eace from our Lord Jefus Chrift. 710. 5'. To whom be Glory for ever and ever. Amen. The word, whom^ is ambiguous *, and may refer either to Chrill^ or to God the Father j But, in the more Seft. 4. of the Trinity. Part I. 137 more natural conftruftion of the Words, it refers to God the Father. 711. Gal, VI J 18. The Grace of our Lord Jefus Chrijty be with your Spirit, Amen. 711. Efhef/ij X. Grace be to you znA.Teace from thQ Lord Jefus Chriji. 713. V, i<). Singing in your Heart to the Lord, It is ambiguous whether thefe words [to the Lord,'] be meant of Chrifi, or of God the Father. It fhould feem from the verfe following, that they are rather meant of th Father* 714. vi, x3. Teace be to the Brethren, ^nd Lovcy with Faith f from thQ Lord J ejus Chriji. 715'. Thil, i, 2. Grace be unto you and Feace from the Lord Jefus Chrift.'" 716. ii; 10, II. That v?^ the Name of Jefus every knee fliould bow-, of things in Heaven, and things in Earth, and things un- der the Earth. And that every tongue (hould confefs that Jefus Chrift is Lord, to the Glory of God the Father. 717. 19. Itruft, in the Lord Jefus-, to fend Timotheus. Thil 13? The Scripure-T>o£iriHe Chap. U. 718/ Thii ii, 24. I truft, in the L^r^,that I al- fo my felf &c. 719. iv, 23. The Grace of o\xx Lord Jefuf ChriJIy be with you all, Amen* 710. Col. i, ^. Grace be unto you and Teace from the Lord J ejus Chrijt. 721. ii ; 18, 19 worjlnpping of Angels, -r-^ and not holding the Head, from which all the Body &c. 711. iii, 16. In Pfalms and Hymns and Spiritual Songs, finging with grace in your Hearts to the Lord. It is ambiguous whether thefe words {to tU hord^ be meant of Chrifi^ or of God the Father. It feems from the verfc following, that they are rather meant of the father. 713. I Thef, i, I. Grace be unto you and Peace from-^ the Lordjefus Chrtft. 714. iii, II. our Lord J ejus Chrijl^ direft our way unto you. 715'. 12^. And the Lord make you to increafe and abound in Love. It is ambiguous whether this refers to Chnll or to Cod the lather. But the Conftruftion fecms rather to refer it to Chrifi. Sec N° 624. « The/, Seft, 4. of the Trinity. Part I. 1 J9 7i(J. iThe/.^f^ %7. \^]\xxeryouhy the Lord. This alfo is ambiguous, whether it be meant of Chrifl^ or o^ God the Father : It feetnj moil natural, to be undcrftood of Chrtfi, 7^7. 28. The Grace of our Lord Je- fus Chriji be with you, Amen. 728. X Thef. i, X. Gr^^^ unto you and Peace from the Lordjefus Chriji. 729. ii; 1 5, 17. Om hordi Jefus Chrift himfelf comfort your hearts , and fta- blilh you in every good word and work. 730. iii, S* The Lord direft your hearts into the Love of God, and into the patient waiting for Chrift. See N« 624. 731. 16. Now the Lord of Peace him- felf give you Teace alwaya, by all means ; The Lord be with you all. It is ambiguous whether This befpoken of Chnfl't or of God the Father. From the parallel places, Rom, XV, 33 ^ xvi, 20 5 2 Cor. xiii, 1 1 j PhtL iv, 9 ; & I Thef, V, 23 ; it fhould fcem. rather Co be meant of the Father. 732'. 18. The Gr^^^ of our Lord Jefus Chriji be with you all, Amen. tTinu 148 The Scripuf-e Doctrine Chap. IL 733. I Tim. i, ^. Grace ^ Mercy and Teace from J^f^^ Chriji our Lord. 734, IX. And I thank ChriJl jejus our Lordj who hath enabled me ^c. The Difpofition of the Words in the original* xv<^iji) Yiju'^Vy'] makes it fcem probable, that the truer Reading may be That which is found infeveral MSS, K y^^^ '^Y^ '^ ^^vvcLfjLU}G(jUt\l fjj^ 'EN X^g-d? 'Ijio-2 TZif -iCJPiCA y\u.'2v^ I thank Him who hath enabled me in Chrifi JejHS our Lord. Efpecially if in the I4thverfe^ inftead of [Yivzp ^!^^ t>e read, as fome MSS have it, [0cS ^I/jSJ/,] And the grace of our Lord [or, of our God^ was exceeding abundant with Faith and Love which is in Chrifi J^[^^* 73s. ii, 7. I fpeak the Truth f i^ Chrijf^ and lie not. t Chrift being by Witnefs j Sec N° 167, 6P7, 707. 736. 2 Tim. i, 2, Grace, Mercy, and Teace, from our L(?r<^ J ejus Chriji. 737. ii, 22. With them that call on the Lord out of a pure Mind. See N° <5pi. 738. iv ; 17, 18. yZ^^Z/^ri flood with me, and ftrengthned me, . And the LordttiM deliver me from every evil work, and will preferve me unto his heavenly Seft. 4* ^/ ^^^ Trinity. Part I. 141 heavenly Kingdom : To whom be glory for ^- 'ver and ever.. Amen. Ic is fomewhat ambiguous whether this be fpoken of Chrili; or of God the Father : But it feems rather ^ to be meant of Chrift. 739. 'LTimAN^2x, The Loi^d JeJUs Chriji be with thy Spirit. 740. Tit. i, 4. Grace^Mercy2indiTeace fvora-^ the Lord Jefus Chriji. ft; 741. Thilem, 3. Grace to you and Teace from the Lord Jefus Chriji. 742. 25-. The Grace of our Lord Je^ fits Chrijiy be with your Spirit, Amen. 743. Heb. h 6. When he bringe thin the firft- \-/ begotten into the World, he faith ; And/e-^ ^. tf// the Angels of God worjhip him. 744. xiii, XI. 7b ic;y6^;j^ be glory for e- ver and ever. Amen. It is ambiguous in the Con(lru6lion, whether This refers loChrift or to the Father. 745:, I Tet, ii ; 3, 4. The Lord is gracious : To whom coming as unto a living Stone,— chofen of God, and pretious. ij^z TToe Scrtpture-'Do6irme Chap. 11. 74^. I Tet/iVj II. To whom be Traife and T)ominion for ever and ever, Amen. It is ambiguous by the Conftruftion of the Words, whether This refers to Chrift or to God the Father. 747. % Tet. iii, 18. In the Knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jefus Chrift : To "whom be glory both now and for ever. Amen. 748. X Joh, 3. Graceh^ with you, Mercy ^Vi^ Peace from the Lord Jefus Chrift y the Son of the Father. 749. Rev. i ; 4, 5-. Grace be unto you and ^eace from J e fits Chrift y who is the Faithful Witnefs. 750. y, 6. Vnto him that loved us, and waflied us from our Sins in his own Blood ; And hath made us Kings and Priefts unto God and his Father ; to him be glory and Do- minion for ever and ever, Amen. Next after the nnbe* Tof ^ ^Vo dfivv^la Ji^ ap- ptten and ineffable God, pnTu Gii?i6yov fj(^ -r &dp ( fays Juftin Martyr, ; ^^,^.^^^ ^ ^.. Strength, andHonou, and Glory, and Blef- %i fing. And every Creature which is in Heaven, and on tl>e Earth, and under th€ Earth, arid fuch as are in the Sea, and all that are in them, heard I, faying ; Blefling , and Ho- nour, and Glory, and Power, be unto him that fitteth upon the Throne, and unto the Lamb for ever and ever. 753 . vii, 10. Salvation to our God which fitteth upon the Throne, and unto the Lamb. 754 xxii, %o. Even fo, come, Lord Je^ fus. 7$$. 21. The Grace of our Lord Jefm ChrtjiT^ be with you all, Amen, SECT. 144 ,1'h^ Scrifture-rDoSirine Chapo II. SECT. V. The Tajfagesy wherein He is declared to be Sub- ordinate to the Father ; deriving his Being (/« an incomfrehenfihle manner) from him-^ recei- ving from him his divine Power, Authority and other Attributes ; and aEiing in all things wholly according to the Will of the Father. 75*6. '^f€AT. vii,2i. Not every one that faith |\J, ^i^to Me, Lord, Lord; ■ - but He that doth the Will of my Father which is in Heaven. 75'7. X, 40. He that receiveth Me, re- ceiveth him that fent Me. 7j8. xi^ 25-, 26. I thank thee, O Father ; Even fo, Father, for fo it feemed good in thy fight, 75-9. 27. All things are delivered unto me of my Father. 760. xii, 5-0. Whofoever flialldo^/6^^/7/ of my Father which is in Heaven, the fame is my Brother, &c. 7^1' xvi, 27. The Son of man fliall come, in the Glory of his Father. Mat, Seft. s^ ^f the Trinity. Part L 145' 762. Mat. XIX, 17. There is None Goody but One, fE not (IS I willy but as Thou wilt. 765. 4z. O my Father, if this Cup may not pafs away from me^ except I drink it ; Thy will be done. 766. 53. Thinkeft thou, that I cannot now pray to my Fathery and he fliall prefently give me more than twelve Legions of An- gels. 767. xxvii, 4<5. My Ggdy my Cod, why haft thou forfaken me ? See N** 991. 768. xxviii, 18. All Power is gi^Vdin unto me in Heaven and in Earth. Mar. 1^6 . The Scripnre-7)of{rine Ghap.IL j6^). Mar A ^ I, Tht Son 6i Godi. y^nd frequently in ether places^ yjo, II. My beloved Son, in whom I am well'^leafed, 771. ix, 37. Whofoever fhall recieve Me, receiveth not Me, but him thaty?;/^ me. 77^. xli, 36. The Lord faid to my Lord; Sit thou on my right hand^ until I make thine Enemies thy Foot-ftool. yy^. xiii,::i. But of That day and hour Jknovveth no man, no, not the Angels which Are in Heaven, \ neither the Son^ but '^ the Father, * My Father Onlj^ Mat. 24536". t There can be no better Comment upon thefe Words, than that o'i Iren^m. Our Lord him felf((mh. Dominus ipfe Filius Dei, he,) the Son of God, ac' ipfum judicii diem conceflic kno-ipled^ed that the Fa- (cnefolum P^^r^w,manifcfl:e ther Only knew the Day dicens, De die autem ilia & and Honr of Judgment j horh nemo fcit^ neque Tilitts^ decUrinjJ^ cxprefslj^thatof nifi Pater folns. Si igitur That day and hour know fcientiam diei illius, filius eth no many neither the non erubuit referre ad Pa^ 5'i?«,^//? the Father On- trem, fed dixit quod vcrum ly. iKfowy if the Son him- eftii nequc nos erubefcimus, felf 7vas not afiamed to qua: funt in quxftionibus leave the Knowledge of majora fecundum no5,refer- 7hat day to the Father, vare Deo. ■ m , . Etenim fi. Seft. f . of the Trinity, Parti. " 147 to pUinly declared the fiquis cxquiratcaufanij prop- TV////^, neither 6 Hght We ter quam in omnibus Pater to be ajhamed to leave to communicans (ilio, film fcire God Juch OjiefiiofjSj as 6c horam 6c diem Domino are too high for tts, — manifeftatus eft ^ neque ap- For if any one inquires tabilem magis, neque decen- TVljythe Father ^whocom* tiorem, nee fine periculoal- municates in all things teram, quam hanc inveniat jto the Son^ is yet by our in prxfcnti, quoniam ciini ,/ Lord declared to l^ow folus verax magifter eft Do- Alone That day and minus, ut difcamus per ip- hotir *, he cannot at pre- fum, fuper omnia efle Pa- fent find any Fitter or trem : Etenim Pater^ aic, more Decent^ or indeed major me eft, Ec fecundum any Other Safe Anfwer agnicionem itaque praspofi- at ally than This; that the tus effe Pater annunciatus eft Father is Above All : For ^ Domino noftro, ad hoc uc j^ the Father, faith he, is & nos, in quantum in figura ^' greater than I. The hujus mundi fumus, perfc- Father therefore is by onr £tam fcientiam 6c tales qu^- Lord declared to be Sti- ftioncs concedamus Deo : 6c periour even in Know- ne forte quaerentes altitudi- icdge alfo, to this End nem Patris inveftigare, ia that Wey -while ive conti- tantum periculum incida- me in this World, may mus,uti quxramus an fuper learn to acknowledge God Deum alter fit Deus. Lib.z^ Only to have perfeCi cap. 48 ^ 49. Knowledge^and leave fuch QuefiionstoHim-yand [putaftop toour Prefumption,] leajl cur iotifly inquiring _^perhaps further, e/cn] into the Greatnefs of the Father ^ we run at laft into fo great a, D anger y as to askjvhethtr even above Godj there be not Another God, The Note of Bafil alfo upon this paflage, is very remarkable: As to the lih l^rrtfifjd^ov ri^n *zi^S^ QHeJliQn(^^y^hc)pmhy TroAAor^ TQ iva-y^Xalv p^ 148 The Scripure^Dolirine Chap. 11. Many, concern'mg thofe r^l^^ rj^^o)^ ^ dyvo^v -r ;eJ- words w the Gojpc'l that ^^^ c^ 'j^^g^ ^ ^^^^ :p our Lord reffis Chrin: c / ^ ^ -^ k^ None Good but One ff^ !fi^^^^, '^^ J^,"^^ ^ T that is God, to be fpo- ^y<^f^ (pi^^^ic^^^ 0 i^or, ra!;- ken by the So»^ not as ex- ret ?\.(y&t' '<^a\ gV&tJ'yi TO cltidtng Himfeif from be- Ilf ctJTor Ay.x<3'0i/ 0 "Ztrctryi^, ing Partaker of the Na- 7^ 'Ov^^q GVVvi:aXHOfj^'j\i, tnreofGood, hut onij as ^ npcJ>r^, rh Aivn^v gJ- fu^ppoiUg the Father to be ^^ ^^,.,Jo^V 0 «Vc. /^tf Ftrjt Good\ and by '\ \ 5^ ^v - /^ -v.^ ; „ the Word, None, mei '^''X^'^^\ ^/^'-^^^t »/«^ No other Firft Tuy Gi^y](T/i/ r Ya^Gi/Tot)!; ;2^r I- ^(?o^*, ^«^ that Himfeif aofdl^odv, iir) -r Ttctrl^ ci- ts the Second : So in thefi vdyovr©^^ Jt) 0^) Ttrdvrcev Words, No man know- '^ ^ocirm ctirm> toTc^cd^^oi^ txh.wc believe our Lord ^,,^ .}m^^Y.vivr@^, ^{riSs^ meant to a crthe to the v 0 '.-x ^\ e Father theftrfi Knowledge ^^,^ o. \ \^^'^ cfthe Sons knowledge, is ^ "^ ^^0,^^^^eg7^^)^^H from the Father-^ Ae^&ii/, ^ or* 8^j^ jSjiy O^Ofe- For hiskiiQwkdgeisgivsn ^^@^i ^ ^^'^ ^ ri yivd- SeS. y. ^f the Trinity. Part L 149 him from the Father, ajio^ i'yori. Ad Amphiloch, [Thus^mi. i.TheRe- Epifi^ jpj. velationot Jefus Chrifl, which God gave unto him.] And it is mofi proper and decent to affirm concerningtheSon^that from whom he receives J' his divine Ejfence^ from Him aljo he derives his Know ledge. See No 340. 774. Luke i, 32. The Lord God fliall give unto him the Throne of Wc. 775-. ii, 49. Wift ye not that I mud be about my Fathers Bufinefs, 776. iv, 18. He h^xh fent me to heal 777. 43. For therefore am \fent, 778. X, 16. He that defpifethMe, de- fpifeth him that fent me. 779. xxii, 29. And f appoint unto you a Kingdom, as my Father hath apj^ointedun^ to Me. 780. Joh, iii, 16. God — ^ gave his only» begotten Son. 781. 17, God Jent his Son. 781. 3x. And what he hath feen and heard^ That he teftifieth, L3 >^o' ISO The Scripure'T)o^rine Chap. If. 783. jfo/j. iii, 34. He whom God hath y?//f. 784. 35'. The Father loveth the Son, and hath given all things into his hand. 785'. iv, 34. My Meat is to do the Will of him that fent me, and to finifli his Work. 78^. V. 19. The Son can diO nothing of himfelf but what he feeth the Father do ; for what things foever he doth, thefe alfo doth the Son likewife. I can of mine own felf do nothing, faith our Sa- vhfiry becatife he is not of himfcif^ and vj ho foever re- cieves his Being,mfifi recieve ^m Power from another. — - The Son then cm do nothing of himfelf, but what he feeth the Father do, hccmfe he hath no Tower of himJeJf^ but what the Father gave ; j4nd^ being he gave him Ail the fo-wer^ -^therefore v/hnt things fo- cvcr he doth, thefe alfo doth the Son likewife. Bp Pearfon on the Creedy ^th Edit, fag. 54. 787. ao, xr, ^^. For the Father loveth the Son, and Jheweth him all things that Him- felf doth : And he will Jhew him greater things than thefe ; that ye may marvel. For as the Father raifethup theDead,and quickneth them ; even fo the Son quickneth whom he will For the Father judgeth no m-an , but hath committed ^\\ judgment to the Son. Job: Seft. 5-. of the Trinity, Part I. 15-1 788. Job. V, 23. He that honoureth not the Son, honoureth not the Father which hath fent him. 789 i6. -Lj, For as the Father hath Life in Himfelf, fo hath \iz given to the Son to have Life in Himfelf. And \i2X\\ given him Authority to execute Judgment aUb, becaufe he is f The bon of Man. See N^ C6j, 798. '\ That Son ot Man, defcribcd Dan vii, 13 Sec. 790. 30. I can of my own felf d& nothing : h.%\hear^ 1 judge: And my Judgment is jull:, becaufe I feeic not my own Willy bwx the IFi II of the Father v^^Hidxh^iih fent m(^. Sec No jZ6, 7j)T. 3i> 37. If I bear witnefs of my felf, my Witnefs is not true. The Father himfelf which hath y?;;if me, hath born wit« nefs of me. 792. ;(>. The Works which the Fa- ther hath given me to finilh ; the fame Works that I do, bear witnefs of me, that the Fa- ther hath/^//^ me. 793 • 43-1 ^1^ come in my Fathers Name^ and ye receive me not : if another fliall come in his own Name^ him ye will re- ceive. L 4 Job ts^ The Scrifture-'Doetrine Chap. IL 794. Job. vi, 17. For, Him hath God the Fa- ther fealed. Gr. TSror ;S 6 •^erarK^ eV^£9f q/Ii^ci/. 6 ^i%- Fori Him hath the Father, even GODy fealed. ^ ^0% y^^^ 29. /that ye believe on tlim, whom He [G>^] h^ithfenf, 796. 13 7^' 38, 39, 40. All that the Fa-' ther giveth me, Ihall come to me^ For I came down from Heaven, f^of to do piine own Wtlh but the prdl of Him that fint me. . '' And this is the fathers Will Which hath fent me ; that of all which he hath given me, I Ihould Idfe nothitig, but fhduld rdife it up' again at the laft day. And This is the Will of Him that y?;/^ me; that &c. 797. 44. The Father which hath fent me. 798. 5^. As tiie Living Father has fent me, and 7 live hy the Father ; fo he that eate'th hie, even he ihall live by me. See N° 66-]. y^i^. yii ; 16, 17 My Doftrine fs not miney but fiis th^i fept me : If any riiaii will Ao his tVilU he Ihall know of the doftrine whether Seft. S' ^f ^^^^ Trinity. Part L lya whether; it be ofG&dy or whether I fpeak of myfelf. 8do- Job, v\\i 18. Hethatfj^^aketh ofhimjtlfy feeketh his own glory : But He that feeketh His glory that fent him, the fame is true, ahd no uhtightecfuftiefs ife in him. ., , 801. x8, 29. I am not come o6irlne Chap. If. 8i2 . "joh, xi ;4f , 42. And Jeftis lift up his Eyes, and faid ; Father ; I thank thee, that thou haft heard me : And I knew that thou heareft me always ; but becaufe of the people that ftand by, I laid it; that they may believe that thou halt fent me. 813. xii, 44. He that believeth on Me, believeth not on Me, but on Him thaty^^r me. 814. 49*50. For I have not fpoken ofmyfelfj but the Father which y?»^ me, \iQgave me a Commandment ^v^\\^x\ iliould fay, and what I fhould fpeak. And 1 know that his Commandment is Life cverlafting: Whatfoever I fpeak therefore, even as the Father faid unto me, fo I fpeak. ^13. xiii, g. Jefus, knowing that the Fa- ther had given all things into his hands, and that he was come from God, and went to God. 826. 31? 3^- ^ow is the Son of Man glorified, ^nd God is glorified in him. If God be glorified in him^ God fhall alfo glorify him in Himfelf, and ^2!\ftraitway glorify him, Sxjr. xiv, 10. The Words that I fpeak unto Seft. y. of the trinity. Part L 157 unto you, \ fpeak not ofmyfelf: but the Fa- ther, that dwelleth in me, he doth the ^ JVorh, 3x8. Joh. xiv, 16. And I will /r^ theFather, and i he fhall give you ^c, 829. 2.4. The Word, which you hear, is not mine, but the Fathers which y^;/^ me. 830. X 8. If ye loved me, ye would rejoyce becaufe I faid, I go unto the Father ; For my Father is Greater than I. The Scnfe in which the Sociman Writers under- ' y'ftand thefe Words, (that G(? c^ L [fpeakingofChriftap. %^^^^^. -ni., r,..^ t^ pearing before his In- ^LJ^^ dwct-rr^ K) ^v^cj) k^ carnation ; ] being his ^rf. Dial, cnm Trj/pL Father and God, and the Anthor of his Being, even tho* He himfelf alfohe Poiver" fal and Lord and God, And 158 The Scripure'T>oEirine Chap. 11. And Irenceus : Our Solus verax magifter cfl Lord (^ faith he^ being Dominus, ut difcamus per the Onl-jTeacher of Truth \ ipfum fu per omnia cfTe Pa- •we mttfl he fuisficd to be trem: Etenim Pater ^ ait,W4- mformed by Him y that jor me efl» Lib. 2, cap. 49. the Father is above All: For my Father, faith he, is Greater than I. And Origen: Beit "^Ei^M^irivdc^iC^g o^ irAn- /> (faith he,; that there r'^H'^i^rJovrci>v;t)S'^yoiu(^}cev are Some amonq us^ (as o /^ -», . f^,. ^1 > '^^ ^ ' tK jHch a MHUttude of r /rs S! \\ -> Believers there cannot but Ttf^ u , ^^* ^ be Differences of Opi- f-^ , ^!J ^ ^'^^ ^^^^^ ^^^^\ nion,; who rajhly [np- ^ ^T^ y^ Y\/x€i<; loiZrovy ol pofej that our Saviour '^^^Of^oicttrnJ' ?[.{yovriyO IS the Suprer^e God over Txrarv]^^ 0 iri^-^au; /ui r^ ^ > ' . ^7^. He was, and Al- r, ^^ v -;. , "11 = x ways, ..^ Before all a- ^J^,^/ f ^ ^' ^^ ^^^' T^^f ges ; are of very different ^^ ^W'J'MT^- ^ Top cz - Signification from 'what yiwArov T3 '^stolI^ /u^vov i'- /Some imagine* For^ what- ^loe/not, irct^^vcLL S^o^ci^cvligt _/ ever thej/Jignifj^they can- ai:i ^n .v^V'jtS (paWoj/?®. le^" not mean the fame with '^ ^,^2^^ , 'O ^aVyf^ />t« Unbemten, Thatli- ,^if ^ril p«;/7 ^J tie, 7ve always referve '^..^ j %, j ;/ /;A , pecMarto the Father a- fj"' "/'^'^ T^oiont^ ^.X. Lone ; oar Saviour him^ ^' ^* felf declaring. My Fa- ther is Greater than I. And the Synod of ""hull ro ci/c//a tS ^a- Sardica: /y/;. very Grgfit^r ? fie that Filio, ut cum qui miferit ab >C '^ // unhegptunf th^yif Ife eo qui mifllis eft, uc volen* ' that is begotten f the Fa- tem ab ipfo qui obediat ? Et $her, than the Sen i he ipfe nobis teftis eft, Tater {tvc^s jhat Setideth, than he that jijajpr m eft, D^Trin.lib. 5. !?»' is Sent f he that Z^///, \- , than he that Obeys \ OfThiSyOfirLordhmfelfisWitnefSf ^^'^ . faying \ My Father is greater th^n 1. ">>jk: ^ And Athanafius : The 'EA^g^V 3 0 i^Q^, Sy ictv^ M.^v^Son ((M\ihQ)'whiH he ^ly^ ',v^^ ^ mcLii^ m^ came into the WorU. glo- ^ ^^ ^v ^^^ nned ngt Htmfelu but hts ^ ' o , ' ^V • > ^5 Father-, faying to a cer- ^^/^ .'^ . r ^^^ I v tain Perfon who came to J^^ov^ iib&i^ctyct^O^^,Q^^yi him. Why calleft thou ^^> 6 d^io^' d'2^QK^V0fjS^@^ me Good ? there is none j) TZtT ifceroeyli^ 'srolct dptO" 'ti - Good, but One, that Am dp r£ v^imCf) fji^m^ olt r; is God: ^nd to another ^ ^^^^ 'lcT^Y\k^ m^@^ o that ^iW, Which IS 3^, ^^ ^,^^ ^^:^. ^ the great Command- ^ o v ,/ X^ >t7 \ > ^ incntintheLaw,^iz,/«^ to.. M- o;t^o^, E,,. c^^^ n/i ^«/2/^fr, Hear O ^€9^^« Jtara^£GK;ca, b;^<^ t^a Ifrael, the Lord thy ^oimoo to ^lXv\/^a to ijLtov^ God is One Lord : ^nd "^ct to ^IMjucl tS •Zere//,- /(? ^k PeopUy 1 came 4ai^To<; //e '^ct^Sg'. 1^9 ^£ down from Heaven, jua^y^rd^ hiaqtoov^ on 'O Will, but the Will of r^ , N .JT,- ^ \^ / ^ the Father which fent f !,^^ t^/^ , T^Mf^ ^ Tre//- me: ^nd teaching his 4^?« /^e. Or^/. j.^Wr^^. Bifcipiesr faying^ My n'^^o^. Father is greater than I; and^Uc that honourcth Me, honoureth Him that fcnt me. And BM: It remai/ts AGi^e3 lofviw^ }{^ ^ '^ therefore Cfaith he^ that 'Air/i^^ ?VO')'OV dflaS^ct 1q Se^. 5. of th Trifiiiy, Part I. 161 tht 'O^ordy Greater, h M^^ov Alyz^. i-ntpt^yt ^ ^ndtrf^God here with re- ^^}^ '^ ^-*t^- yi dpyh Tzf rtgtnal from ths F^.th€r ^ T ' ^ x ^ ^ ? / v^ upon This accomt the fa^ ^ ^^^ 3 -T'^f ^ V. ^.'^' r ther is grtattr^ fis huWg -Jo ayifJ-c^vH-, >1 » V; 7q ^Ai?^^ hii Original and Cutife : 'in r^\h.^')(^T- c^ at/T^ y^'- For, the very vri^iyri^ ; Mv, Emom. iih^^ word^ Father^ 7phatelfs j.^ tiffts it ftgn^ty, hy.t his being ths C?i»Je and Originni of tiirn tha't is tsgotteH of him f And Nazianzen: To Xo qS ^^n A^TGrif , oVi tS flj{{'Xi\\i\i€)thMtheF^' ^r. ^ c^y^:>r^^^v r08/>tV« iV^r«r., is True indeed. y^^»^' hp ^^av/x^jcv, ^ but of no great Moment : A^B^^'V (2^^r^'pce)7ra Oaog ; O- JW Ti'^^T^ lifonder is tt^ ^^^» 3^' that God Ptmld he greater than a M^an ? And the Learned Bp Quod Origenes in loco ci- Bull.- What0rpgen(^2\th. tato dicir, Filium etiam qlia he) affirn^s in the place Deus eft, (hoc eft, Deus ex before cited^ viz. /to the Deo,) Patre minorem efte^ Sony even as he is God, ■ plane Catholicuni (that is, Gcd of Godr) is elTe, fitqUe etiam a Patt^biis, Lefe than the Father'^ qui poft Nicasntim Concili- This -we pall um Arianam h?zxt^in acerri- fhow to be very Catho- me impisgnarunt, defeilfuth tick^ and maintained ev€n . oftendemus. Defenf», by the Fathers after the Sozi, i. cap. 9^ §. 12. Council cf JVice^who mofi firong^ off^fed the Ariati Iferefy And Bp Pearfon: Tht Father (fiith ht) ii dreater^ in reference to the Communication of thcGcdhcid: I know him, faith Chrifi^ for I am from Him. And becaufe ht hfroin the leather ^ therefoYe he il called by thofe of M the /'. i6i The Scn^ture-T>oetnne ChapJI. the Nicene Cou>icU,in their Creed,Goi^ of God, Light of Light, very God of very God. The Father is God, / hut not of God; Light, hut not of Light: Chrili is Cod, ^«/ofGod^ U^^hHto^Jji^^E^^ofonth^ Creed, pag. i ? 5» ^^^^- 4^^. -1^.^.1^^^ t^r ?3T. Joh.xiVj 31. As the Father^ gave me Com- mandment^ even fo I do. ^^ _^ 831. XV; 9, TO. As the Father hath /(j?wi ;^£>, fo have 1 loved you; continue ye in my Love. If ye keep my commandments, ye fhall a- bide in my Love; even as I have kept my Fathers commandfnents^iindiMi^Q in his Love, .:m 833. 1^, All things that I have /^^(^r J (?/ my Father^ I have made known unto you. 834. 21. They know not him that fent me. 835". xvi, f. Now I go my way to him that fent me. 836. 32. -And yet I am not alone, be- caufe the Father is with me. 837. xvii, r. Father, glorify thy Son^ that thy Son alfo mvj glorify Thee, j; 38. X. As thou haft given him Power o- ver Seft. s* ^f ^he Trinity, Part I. 1 63 ver all Flefli, that he fhould give eternal Life to as many as TbotL haji given him, 839. Joh.xnifS. And This is life eternal, that they might know Thee the only True God, and [that they might know] JefusChrift whom thou haftfent. See N« f . 240. 4. I have ^/i9r//?i?^ Ti^^^f on Earth ; I have finiflied the Work which t\ioM gaveft me to do. 841. . 5'. And now, O Father, glorify, thou me with thine own felf, with fthe glo- ry which I had with thee before the World was. , . . - t See No 6cj. 841. (J, 7, 8. I have manifefted thy Name unto the Men, which thou gaveft me out of the world ; Thine they were, and thou gaveft them me, and they have kept thy Word. Now they have known, that all things whatfoever thou haft given me^ are of Thee. For I have given unto Them the Words which Thou gaveft me^ and they have received J them, and have known furely that I came out from Theey and they have believed th^tThou didA /end me. M 2 J oh. 1 64 T*'^ Scripttir€-T>oEirine Chap. II. 843. loh. xvii, 9. but, for Them which Ihoti haft given m€\ for they are Thine; 844. II. Holy Feather, keep through thine own Name, thofe whom thou haft given me. . I /\ ' {-^'^ 'f^-^ 84^. 12. Thofe th^ ^u ^a^e^Wey I have kept. 84^^. 14. I have given them Thj/ fVord. i 847. 18. As Thou htiH fenf Me into the World, even fo have I alfo fent Them into the World. 848. 21. That the World may believe that 216^// hz&fent me. 849. 21. And the Glory which thou gaveft me, I have given Them. 8yo. 23. And that the World may know that Thou h^iO. /ent me; ^nd haft loved Them, as thou haft loved Me. 8^1. 24. Father, I will that they al- fo whom Thou haft given me, be with Me where I am ; that they may behold my Glo- ry which Thou haft given me ; For thou lov- edft me before the foundation of the World. 25-2. 25*. And thefe have known, that Thou h^Si ft^nt me. Job. Seft. f. of the Trinity, Part I. 165" ^S3' J^^- xviii, II. The Cup which 7ny father hzth given me^ fhall I not drink it? 85-4. XX, 17. I afcend unto My Father ^nd your Father T^ and to \ My God zx\d your God. tSee N° ppj. r-?^ -.^.r.-^- 85'5'. ^ 2,1: As my Father hath y?;^/' Me, even fo fend I you. %^6. A[is i ; 6, 7, Lord, wilt thou at This Time reftore ? It is not for you to know the Times or the Seafons, which the Father has put in his own Tower, 857. ^ ii, 2 2. Jefus a man approved [Gr. a':s'o^i^i^yfj^ovj fet forth'] of God among you by Miracles, which God did h Him. ^ 85-8. 24. Whom God hath raifed u^. is 9' 32^. This Jefus, hath God raifed &60. 33. Being by the right hand of : God exaltedy [Gr. exalted by the right band ^ of God, ] and having received of the Father M 3 ^fts J 66 The Scrtpture''T>o[irine Chap. IL c6i. Arts ii, 34, 35:. The Lord faid unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, un- til 1 make thy foes thy footftool. 8^1. 3<^- God hath made That fame Jefus both Lord and Qhrifl^-'^^y^ %6i, ill, 13. The God of our Fathers hath glorified his Son [ Gr. 'r Tr^aJ^a ivi^y rendred Mat. iz, 18. his Servant'] Jefus. 8(^4. 15'. The Prince of Life, whom God hath raifedfrom the dead. See No 58. 865:. ^ 10. And he fhally?//^ Jefus Chrift, which before was preacht unto you. 866. 16, God having raifed /^ f his ^y^;^ Jefus, fent him to blefs you. t Gr. ^ -srca^a a!;7g, See N^' 8^3. £^7, iv, 10. Jefus Chrift, whom God raifed from the dead. 868. z6. Againft the Lord, and a- gainft his Chrift. 869. 27, 30. againft thy Holy t Child Jefus, whom 7hou haft anointed : — ftretching forth ihine hand to heal, and that Signs Seft. ^. of the Trinity. Parti. 167 Signs and Wonders may be done by the Name of thy Holy f Child Jefus. t Gr. TTotS'o^? an: rcndrcd Mat, 12., 18, and verfe 2 r//? of this chapter, 77j; 6'fr-2/^«/. ;S7o. AEis y, 30. The God of our Fathers rai- fedti^ Jefus. 871. 31. Him hath God exalted with ^ ;, his rieht hand, to be a Prince and a Saviour. 872. X, 38 God anointed Jefus of Na- . zareth with the Holy Ghoit and with Tow- mor^^r^^ ; for G^^ was with him. 873. 40. Him God raifedup the third day, and Jhewed him openly. [ Gr. ^; i^'icxiv d'jrlv ijuf,^ai-n ^^^cicSj, o^rtne Chap.|L,i%x: vv^ritten, Xhu art my San^ this 4^ -^ ha^y? I begotten th(^e . b 3?i1 878. Jasjiiii^^^, That he rai/ed him uj^ from the SSI 879. 3/. But He whom Gadrai/edoHi gain. ^.^:.jij ^,k. .:^io'i! SSo. 47 / have y^-^ 2^A^ For He hath made him to be Sin for us^ who knew no Sin ; that we might be made the righteoufnefs of God in Him, $) 1 1. xi, 3 1 . The t God and Father of our Lord "fefus Chriji. t See N^ ppi. 91^. xiii,4. Though He [C/&r//?3was crucified through Weaknefs, yetheliveth^ the Tower of God. 913. GaL i, I. By Jefus Chrif, and God the Father, who rai/ed him from the dead, 91;- 4- Who [ari/?] gave himfelf 2 for oi?r Sins, according to the Will of God and our father. 9 If- iv, 4. When the Fulnefs of Time was come, God fent forth his Son. Gal Sea. s. of the Trinity. Part I. 17 1 916. Gal. iV) 14. As an AtgelofGoA^ [c^^^A^^^g- Aov 0eS, as the Mejfenger of God,] even as Jefus Chrift. Sec ABs vii; 50, 31, 32, 35, 38: And N° 597 917. £/i?^^/ 1,3. Blefled be the f (? y. Having predeftinated us unto the .y Adoption of Children ^ Jefks Chriji to Him- .felf, according to the good pteajitre of his fVilL 919 6, 7. To the P^^^i/J of the Glory of his Grace, wherein He hath made us accep- ted in the Beloved*^ In whom we have redemption through his Blood t3c. 920. 9, ID. Having made known unto us the Myfteryofhis Will, according to his good ^leafure^ which he hath furpofed in himfelf\ That he might gather together in One all things in Chriji . 9x1. II. In whom [/»C^r//?] alfo we have obtained an inheritance, being prede- ftinated according to the Turpofe of Him who worketh all things after the Counfel of his own Will. Efhef 174 ^^^^ Scripture TioEtrine Chap. II. 92 X. Ephef i, 17. That f the God of our Lord Jefus Chr'ijl, the Father of Glory y &c. fSec N^ 9Pi. J13. 19, 20, IX. The exceeding greatnefs of his Tower ^ according to the Work- ing of his mighty Power ; Which He wrought in Chrifi^ when he raifed him from the dead, andy^^ him at his own right hand in the heavenly places. And hath/«^ all things under his feet, and gave him to be the Head over all things to the Church. c)24. ii; 4, 5*, 6, 7. God hath quickned us together with Chrift ; And hath raifed us up together [with Chrift^'] and made us fit together in heaven- ly places, in Chrift Jefus-, In his kindnefs towards us, through Chrift Jefus. 91 5. 10. For we are His Workman- ftoip^ created in Chrift Jefus unto good works, which G^^hath before ordained that we fliould walk in them. 916. 16, 18. And that he might re- concile Both unto God^ Through Him we Both have an Accefs, ' hy one Spirit^ unto the Father. Ephef Sefl:. f . of the Trinity. Parti. i/y 927. Ephef\\\ 19, xo.- — and of the houihold of God* And are built upon the foundation of the Apoftles and Prophets, Jefus Chrijt himfelf being the chief corner-ltone. 928. iii, 6. /// J' Promife /» CZ?ri/?, by - the Gofpel. 929. 9. G^?^, who rr^^f^i all things * byJefusChrtfi. 930. 10, II. The manifold Wifdom of God\ According to the eternal Purpofe, which He pirpofed in Chrijt Jefus our Lord. 931. iv; 4, 5", 6. There is One Sprit, On^ Lord J One God md fa- ther of ally who is above ail. ^'^''horfi ef every creature^ Col. i, if, The Perfon bj whom W God created all things, by whom he governs -aW things, and b} whom he appeared to Adam, to the Patriarchs, and to Mofes : The ylngel that appeared in the B/ifI.\ f Ads vii •, JO, ^z ) and laid, / am the God of thy Fa-' '■'" ihers^ the God of ylbraham^ and the Qod of Ifaac^ and the God of Jacob, This was, being in the Form of God, :ii:il OvAnd *tis a very unnatural Interpretation, which not ^ only the Sociman Writers, but Grotins alfo and fome Others, put upon thefe Words, [^the Form of God^l when they underfland them to fignify Chrifts Power of working Miracles here upon Earth, For on the con- "** trary, the Apoftle evidently means to affirm, that his ^X Coming at all here upon Earthy with how great Power I '< foevcr, in the Form of a Man^ was it felf a principal <^^ Part of bis Humiliation \ in that, in order thereunto, he firil [orAvocTtv la'jTCi] emptied himfelf of That Glory which was x\\eForm of God, To be honot'ired as God.^ So the Words, eVjTcrct c'dice^ or ctj iQq^^ov^ moft properly fignify : Which our Tranflators render, 7o be ecjual with God, ^- . Did not covet to be honoured as God,~\ Defired not to make ofientation (fo the learned Bp Bull renders it j of his being in the Form of God •, was not^r^^- dy or in hafie([o the Words more ftri6i:ly fignify) of beirtg honoured as God ; but willingly condefcend- ed to humble himfelf firfl: into the Form of a Ser-« vant, and then was exalted to be [_Tacc ^i'^J ho- noured as Lord of aU things : Thus //^-^.v, 5, CbriJ^ V. glorified not himfelf to be made an High Priefi^ but He that faid unto him, Thou art my Son^ this day have I be-* itS The Scripure'T>o5{rine Chap. IL gotten thee I And Joh. riii, f4> If I honour my felf^ HonoKT :s Nothiti'^ *, it ts my Father thM homureth mine TO iij 1(7 OL me^ of -whom je Juy that he is your God. I1ic Words, [«;^ \\ \ <%« v^ '^ God him elf, — — . -"''' r^ ^:^^^q'\ -^f ^^^ - lent unto Men no lefs a "^re^^ a'jT^^ ^vreg-GiAer a^ Perjon than the Framer yh ^^ cd^^ceisrci^v ctv rigM-- and Maker of all things* y/fTomlc^ iisri TV<^vv/S't y^ And did he therefore fend (^itod it) }txlcLii7\y\^<^ ; fe /^g- him, as Men would be ^^y^' '^ ^ iTTismQicc j^ apt to expcji.clothedwith ^^^C1nriyU^gQ^aiA^d^^(/A.. Power and Terrour and ^ Seft. S' of the Trinity. Part I. . \%t to v^ith Gentlcnefs and gVe/^%f.gr, cj; ^^; a^^^d- eth the Ktnz his Cion\ he t z! -a j i< jent him as a Uody |_Co ^^ > tj ^ do good, not to terri- '^^* fy them ^] he fent him as unto Men^ [ as unto weak Creatures, not capable ro behold him in his full Glo- ry;} he fent him as one that was to jave, j^not to dc« flroy] th^m. And was made in the likenefs of Man\ And being found in fajhion ^; a M^in^ he humbled himfelf^ &C,] Nothing can be more uanatural/than the Comment of Grotms and feme Others upon thefe words ^ who under (land them (as a diftinft Sentence,) to fignify, ^that Chrift being made in the likenefs of Man^ of ^/ Adam in his flate of Innocency; yet humbled himfelf to undergo the Death of a Malefa^or. Whereas the plain Meaning of the Apollle, is to declare, (in one continued Sentence,) that Chrift, when he was in the Form of God^ humbled himfelf by condcfcending to take upon him the Form of a Man; and not only {o^ but humbled himfelf yet further, by condcfcend- ing to die even the Death of a Malefahor. That JtJHS Chrift is Lord^ to the Glory of God theFa^ therj] That He is Lord of Ally Ads x, 3(5-, Lord both of the dead and living, Rom. xiv, p^ And ^^^ over all things to the Churchy Eph. i, 225 All Power being given unto him in Heaven and in Earthy Mat, xxviii, 18, 935'. Col. i, 3. To God and the Father, [or, ^^e? God and Father y -n^^ ^1^2-1^ nct'^YX of our Lord Jefus Chrift. See N« 9pi. N 3 a;. i82 The Scripure-'DoSfrine Chap. II. 936. 13. Who — hath tranflated us in- to the Kingdom oi his dear Son^ \GxaheSon of his Love, ] 5^37. IS' Who is the Image of the Invifible God, the t Firjl-born of every Creature. f n^oDTorc^^g TTctrm^ KriJioD^^ The Firfl-begot- ten, brought into the World by the Father before all Ages^ ('for by Him did He make the A^es, Heb. i, i ^ ) i;efor€ the whole Creation^ ( for by Him did He create all things^ Eph. iii, p, V@l ycutj:^<; t^J^, 5 alone is Proper h called ■> A /si ^^^ 'yi ^^ .,. ' ^ lots Son.^ ViZ. the Word, 'v ^ n ' ^ ^ a , which Erifled with him, ^^'^^ ^^fi^v:.^f^j@. . JpoL Z. keing begotten by him, before the ProduBion of Creatures. And again ; 2m Ibis [AAAcz tSto tg Tsf Svri duo Sed. S- of the Trinity. Part I. i8j Beings which was Really begotten of the Father^ and proceeded from him j dtd^ before any Creatures were madcy extft with the Fa- ther ^ and the Father con- verfed with him. And a little after: In the Beginnings before ail Creatures^ even This Son himfelfwas begotten cf God. And again : Knowing him to be the Firfi-begot' ten of Gody and before All Creatures^ And again : When we ftjle him Fiis Son^ we mean that he has a Real Beings and that before jill Creatures he proceed- ed from the Father ^ by his Tower and Will, And again://!? is cal- led Gods ^^caufe he is His Son begotten before the whole Creation, And again: Becaufe This Being was begotten by the Father^ before All Creatures whatfoever ^ as the ScriptHre declares* And again :/« r^e Btf- ginningt before the Pro' du^ion of all CreatureSf T'^rct) 6 CfTaT/ip '3^(^(70 MtAe^, [forte, 'osr^/7Ce;//t/AG't',] Dial, cum Trjph. y^ 'yivi%/j,x \ssn t baa €] ivvy\ /c. Ibid. T x,ri<7juctrm; Ibid. JUQ^ dim ilj /SaA>7j 'Zer^cA- ^CvroL. Ibid, '^^ooloro^tov r oAcdv TilKT/uid" Tot)V, Ibid, Ka) ort yi-^vrSi^ v^ ^ iTxrpJ^ tSto to yivvY\fJLct Kricrjudloorj o /\'jy©^ s^wAtf, Ibid. xrCiujudtoDYj 0 0ao^ yiylv^ N 4 Ao- 1 84 'The Scripure-TioBrme Chap. W^' God hgat of Hinjfelf a Ac^»;cw, ririq tlol- certain Rational Power, X^^ . ttct^ t''^ [[ntelligenc Powerlul ^ot1 § ay.Aa.^T^or.^ 0 I'eini^,] called jomcttrrjes . . v '^ /^ , ? ^ '^^ h^s Sc.Jor.eti^eshisAK^ ^^^^' -^^J^ 3 ^^^®' ^^' gel.fofr^etunesGod, fom^' If^ ' J^,£^ times Lord and fVord. Ori^en in like manner: 'O '^ t ^^^ v^c^ Sir^oe- The Sort cf God, (Taith %r^om^ 'tt^V/i; Ttrlav^c^ d hQ^)thefir^-bornofevt' ^ ' * cv I ^> f y CreatHre^thouih he was ^ s^ ? . s 3/ ^ ^ f \ ^n LarnatebutinthefeUt. ^',f'^ ^ 8Ti >^ p^ 'n.To ?fr y^^-(?/, j^r « /^^ not ^^^^ '^; '3t pe^/^^-TatOJ' ^b therefore himfelf of late aV/oi/ 'ZfrcutcjdV ^ S^y]jUi'^Qn~ Original : For the Scrip- jL^drcvv taoLGiv 6i ^^oi Ajfct. tures declare that he is comr. Celf. Ith. 5. the Amlentefi of all things that God gave Beiig to. I tranflatc thefe laft words, [yr^ia/tVT'XTQv ircivroov r ^Y\uiH^'y'^/ucirot)V^ thus, \_the Ayitiente(h of all things that God gave Being to^ becaufe (according to the whole Tenour of Origens opinion J he muft ufe the word [p^rjut^nipyYijuci] here in a lar- ger Senfe than we ufe the word, Creatnrei Juft as AthanaJtHs (m the paffige cited N° f J ufes the phrafe [5'«//i8p}^oV ivdQ'A xssTD^dQict)^^ Author of all BeiKg,'] in contradiftindtion to [-3^ )c1iaioo^y of All Creatures,'] The Learned Bp 5W/ 1 ran dates the words o{ Origen thus, [//(? is Antienter than All QreatHres\\ Which, though at firfl: Sight indeed itfeems not fo natural a Tranf- lation, yet may be juftified by the Ufe of the like ExMrcfTion in St John, [Jo. i, ^o, 'Tjrp^roc; /ma w, He was before m€\\ and mjufiin^ [ApoL I, b hKoLi-uo- IcLTOv Ad (va Si^a^ I'vra^ t^an 'whom ive know none more juft^ or, bejides whom we k^ow none moji jujl j] and in Eufebius^^ [ de laud. Conftantini, cap. i, (imient^r than all time 0nd hU ages.] From Sea. 5. of the Trinity. Part I. I'^s From Thefe and Other the like ExprefTions in .^ Scripture and the Firil Writers of the Church, >-- ^fltie of the Antients took occafion to fpcak as if the //Son of God was produced by the Father juji before the y Creation of the Worid\ [ As Ludantius, Ub, 4, cap, 6, Deas igiiur machinator^ corjjiittitonjHe rernm > antcquam pYitcLirtim hoc cpus mnnai adortretur'^ fay^cium^ incor^ rtiptibiiem Spirit um genmt^ quern fiiium nitncHparet \ 1, e, God, the Maker and Former of all things, before , he began this admirable Workmanlliip of the World, w begat a Holy Incorruptible Spirit, whom he called his Son:] And Others feem to have imagined un- intelligibly, that f the Ao-y©.. ds^d^^iV^) \\\t Inter - nal Rea/on and Wtfdom of God, was, a little before the Creation of the World, begotten imo a Verforr^ [_\.s yithena^oras, Tatian^ and Theophilfts,'] But the Words of Scriptmre^ neither give any Ground for {yiohAJe* taphyfical Speculations i neither, when they declare tlie Generation of the Son, do they ever exprefs a-riy Li- mitation of Time or particfiUr Manner of ProduBion ^ but only aflure us, that He WAS in the Beginnings and WAS with God, and If AS before all things^ and was the Firft-born of every Creature, Upon the whole, Nothing can be better cxprcft on this Head, than Iren&ni has done it in the fol- lowing Words: If any Siquis nobis dixerit,Quo- one f faith hej ask^ hs, modo ergo Filius prolatusa How then was the Son patre eft ^ dicinius ei, quii produced by the Father? Prolationem iftam, liveGe- JVe anfwer^ that the Ge- nerationem, five Nuncupa- nerationofthe Son.whe- tionem, five Adapcrtionem, therjou caliit his being aut quomodolibeu quis No- Produced, or Begotten.or ^line vocaverit, generatio- Spoken forth, [with re- ncm ejus inenarra' ilemexi- gard to his Name, the ftentem nemo novit; noa Word;] or Bom, [allu- Valcntiiuis, non Marcion, neque iS(5 Tloe Scrifture-T^oEirine Chap. II. ding, as I fuppofe, to neque Saturninus,nequc Ba- the Hebrew Idiom, 4^- filides, nequc Angeli, ncquc apertem vHlvam\'\ or Archangeli, neque Princi- however elfe you ended' pes, neque Poteltates ^ nifi itr to exprejs it inWurds, Iblus qui generavit Pater, 6c [Tis obfervable, that qui natus cit Filius. Lib. ij in enumerating thefc cap. 48. particulars, lie does not fet down Creation-,'] yet isreal^ Ij tnejfable^ and under flood by None\ Not by P'alentinus^ or Marcion^ or SaturninHS, or Bajilides ; Not bj Angels^ or Archangels^ or Principalities^ or Powers j but only by ihe Father who begut^ and by the Son who wai begotten, 933. C(9/.i;i9, 20. For it f leafed the Father, that in Him fhould all Fulnefs dwell: And hy him to reconcile all things to Himfelf. See No 188, 6^z. 939' ii 12.. The operation of G^^, who hath mirnd him frnm fUo /Ip/iA. 11 IX. ine operatic hath raifed him from the dead. 94^- If. Having fpoiled Principalities and Powers, he made a Ihew of them openly, triumphing over them \ in it. t So our Franflvtors render it^ But in the Greek it '\?>y in Him^ viz. in Chrtft, For fo the Conflru6tion of the fo:e-going words, requires it to be undcr- llood: Gcd -^ raifed Htm [Chrill] /r(?w? the dead : Aiui you — hath he quickyted together with htm\ * blotting out the hand-writing yiailing it to [c'stv^ooi not His Crofs^ as we render it , for the Apoftle is fpeaking of God the Father: But] the Crofs^ [viz., the Crofs of Chriftj] And having Jpotled Principalities and Powers » he made a fjew of them openlj, Ij^^ixuloiuaojc, dvl^^ eV dvT^^'j lea- ding Sea;^ of the Trinity. Parti. 187 ding them in Triumph in (oY by) Him; viz.. caufing Chriftto lead them in Triumph. 941. CoL iii, I. Where Chrift fitteth on the right hand of God. 94X. I Tbefii 10. Whom //^ r^i/6^<^ from the Dead. 943. V, 9 Ood hath appointed us to obtain Salvation, by our Lord J ejus Chrifl, 944. iThefiui^. He [viz. God] called yow, to the obtaining of the Glory of our Lord Jefus Chriji, 945'. I Tim, vi ; 14, 15-, 16. Until the appear- ing of our Lord Jefus Chriji ; Which in his Times He Ihall fliew, who is the BleiTed and Only Potentate, the King of Kings and Lord of Lords. Who only hath Immortality, dwelling in y'^the Light which no man can approach unto, whom no man hath feen or can fee, to whom be Honour and Power everlafting, Amen. 946. X Tim, i, t: Paul an Apoftle of Jefiis Chriji J hy the fVill of God^ according to the Promife of Life, which is in Chriji jefus. 947' 8, 9. Gody who hath faved us, — ac- iS8 The Scripure-T^oEirine Chap. II. according to his own pttrpofe and grace^ which was given us /;/ Chrtji Jefus, 948. Tit. iii ; 4, ^. The Kindnefs and Love of God t our Saviour ; which He fhed on us abundantly, through Jefus Chrifi our Saviour. fScc N° 244. ' 5?49 Heb. i ; i, x. God hath in thefe laft days fpoken unto us by his Son ; Whom he hath appointed Heir of all things, by 'whom alfo He made the Worlds. 050. 3, ^c. Who htmg the Bright' nefs [ciVa'J^^a^//^, abright Ray ] ofhisolo- ry, and the exprefs Image of his Perfon, and upholding all things by the Word of his Pow- er ; ~ fat down on the right hand of the Majejly on high. Being made fo much better than the An- gels, as he hath by Inheritance obtained a more excellent Name than they. For unto which of the Angels faid he at any time, Thou art my Son^ this day have I be- gotten thee ? And again ; / will be to him a Father^ and he Jhall be to me a Son? And again, when he bringeth in the fir P^ begotten into the Worlds he faith, ^c, 'Thou hall loved righteoufnefs and bated iniquity ; therefore Godj even thy Gody hath anointed Seft. f. of the Trinity. Part I. 189 anointed thee with the oyl of gladnefs abeve thy fellows^ &c. But to which of the Angels faid he at a- ny time, Sit on my right handy until I make thine Enemies thy foot fool ? ijtji 95^1. Helf ii ; 5-, 8. Unto the Angels hath he not put in Subjeftion the World to come ; — But Thou haft put all things in Subjeftion un- der His [viz. Chrifts'] feet. 95-1. 9. That He [ Jefus ] by the Grace [the gracious Will and Pleafure] of Gody fliould taite Death for every man. 95-3. II. For, both he that fanftifieth, and they who are fanftified, j viz. Chrift and all good Chriftians^l are all of One, [viz. of God;'] for which caufe he is not afhamed to call them Brethren. 95-4. 13. Behold, I [viz. CZ?ri/?,] and the Children which God hath given me. 95" 5-. 17. That he [viz. Chrift^ might be a merciful and faithful High-Trieft, in things pertaining to God. ^^C. iii ; I, 2,. The Jpoftle and High- Prieft of our Profellion, Chrift Jefus ;^ Who was faithful to him that\appolnted himy 190 The Scripure-TioEirine Chap. II. him^ as alfo Mofes was faithful in all his Houfe. 957. Heb,\\\\ 3, 4. He [yxz.ChriJT] who hath builded the Houfe, hath more Honour than the Houle. For every Houfe is builded by fome man ; tut t He that built all things, is God. fSee N° 2(54. 95-8. V, 5". So alfo Chrift f glorified mt htmfelf to be made an High-Prieft, but He that faid unto him, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee. t SeeN^5;34. 05-9. 7, 8, 9, lo. Who in the days of his Flefli , when he had offered up prayers and fupplications^ with ftrong crying and tears, unto him that was able to fave him from Death, and was heard in that he fear- ed ; Though he were a Son, yet learned he Obedience by the things which he fuffered: Ar.d being made perfect, he became the Author of eternal Salvation, unto all them that obey him : Called of God an High-Prieft, after the Order of Melchifedec. 960 4 vi, xo. Whither the Fore-runner is for us entred, even Jefus, made an High- Triefi Seft, f. of the Trinity. Part I. 191 Trtefi for ever after the Order of Mclchife* dec. 961. Heb, vii; 25", x^. Wherefore he is a- ble alfo to fave them to the uttermoft, thac come unto God by Him^ feeing he ever liveth to make intercejjlon for them. For fuch an High-Prieft became us, who is Holy ^c. 961. viii; I, 2. We have fuch an High- Prieft, who isy?^ on the right handoi the Throne of the Majefty in the Heavens ; A Minijier of the Sanctuary, and of the True Tabernacle. 563. ix, II. Having obtained eternal Redemption for us. 964. 14. Offered himfelf without Spot to Cod. ^6f. 24. Cbrift is entred into Heaven itfelf, now to appear in the frefence of God for us. 966. X, 7. Lo, I come, (in the Vo- lume of the Book it is written of me, ) to do thy Will, O God. <)^7, 12. But This man, after he had offered igx The Scnfture-T>o£trine Chap. II. offered one Sacrifice for Sins, for ever fat cown on the right hand of God, 968. Heb, x; ii, ^2. Having an High Trieft [Gr. a Great Triejf] over the Houfe of God y Let us draw near &c. ^6<), xii, 2 . Who, for the joy that was ftt before him, endured the Crofs, defpifed the Shame, and is fetdown at the right hand of the Throne of God. 97©. 23, 24. ' — And to God the Judge of All-, and to Jefus the Media- tour of the Ne'w Covenant. 971. xiii, 15'. By him therefore let us offer the Sacrifice of Praife to God continu- ally. 972. lo. Now the God oi Peace, that brought again from the Dead our Lord Jefus. 973- 2,1. ^ \ e y / A. s^' v S^[^0encies, P^oM J^y ^'-^^^^^^^ZaW^^^^^^^' ^ fa- ther e are Two Gods: For f^ ava^yyc; j^ a^^gmr^r we do r.ot look tipon them 'c'/^ct /uictv fjd^iy r ctyivvn* as Two Coordinate Per* rov ^ djlct^yov* ^oltI^v Jons, Both of then Vn- ^ f^:,^m'iJUol % d^yUd ^ derived and Vnhegotten-, ^olUp^ ytlK^u^hj^. Aio 'Z bnt Otje Z/KOc^ottcH and •> \ c m n c ~ ^ Vnder^^ed.th: Other Bc^ ^"?^^ ^ ^l^' "^ T "^ /? nott$n and Derived from ^^^"^ ^fLVTS ^ccxi^hih d^ \he father. Wherefore ^^> ^ ci^ fmh 'Avl^yp-^ the ^on aljo htmfdf fJ-(U. '^^c, T '^pltI^ i^h it^ teaches us, that his Fa- 'Zirari^cK jJ/jSJ/, it) Qiov fXH theris even His God al- ;^ (d{ov 6 ^Jfs^S . ^O /. [05 well as O.n0 ^ -^^^^ ^; ^^^^^ ^ . when he fays^ I afcend %>^^^^ P _ T> ' ^i ^ untomj Father and, our !"^^A '¥.!^"^;L'. ^/^ f = Father^ unto My God /^«^ ^ a!;7?^ T-TrajSo^ ©eo^, and Your God But ^^^ Q^<^ fxovo'^h ^ «>^" now on the other pde^ the '^raog dvTS^ iij ^Ko!)V tS 0e3 Son^ when He is com- ?^ do^n^^ j^ d^oLijWa jxau fared with the Father, ^ ^c^ix^aOhc,' o^Z^li iL i cannot be laid to he the ^^ _ '^' n ^ 5^ /•/>, the Word of Wifdom; to Another, the Word of Knowledge, by the fame Sp-' rit-, &c, But all thefe worketh That One and the felf-fame Sprite dividing to every man feverally as he willeth. See N° 1118. ioi8. xiv, i. He that fpeaketh in an un- known Tongue ; in the Sprit he fpeak- eth Myfteries. X019. I Thef i, f.InP^-i^^^rjandin the Holy Ghoji. loxo. I Tim, iii, 16. juftified in the Spirit, loii, //^^. ii,4. Wwh Signs 2indi Wonders^ and with diverfe Miracles and Gifts of the Ho- ly Ghojl. ioii. ix, 14, The Blood of Chrift, who through the * eternal Spirit offered himfelf without fpot to God. * In fome Copies, the Holy Spirit. I Pet, Seft. 2. of the Trinity. Part I. aoi 10x3. I Pet.iii, 18. Chrift being— —quick- ened by the Spirit. Sec No 101$ & 1154W SECT. II. The ^affages wherein He is declared to be theln^ / fpirer of the Prophets and Apoftles, and the / Direfter and Teacher of the Apoftles in the whole Work of their Minijiry. 10x4, '\/€^R' xii, 36. David faid by JYl tf^^ Holy Ghojt, &c. 10x5-. xiii, II. It is not ye, that fpeak ; but the Holy Ghoft. 10x6, Lttkei^ 15. fliall be ^Wed with the . Holy Ghofy even from his Mothers Womb. 10x7. 41. Elifabeth was filled with the Holy Ghojf; And (he fpake out ^c, 10x8. 6j, Zacharias vi^as filled with the Holy Ghojfy and prophecied. icxp. ii; X5, x6. The Holy Ghojl was upon him, And it was revealed unto him by the Ho- ly Ghojij &c. Luke lo^ The Scripture T>oEtrme Chap. III. 1030. Luke yX\^ ix. The //i?/>' GA^ iliall teach you in the fame Hour, what ye ought to fay. 1031. Joh. xiv, x6. The HolyGhoJl^ -he Jhall teach you all things. q ^ .^ ., 103 1* XV, 26. Tht Spirit of Truth. 1032. xvi, 13. When He, the Spirit of Truth, [G> When {i^^v:^^) That 'Perfouy the Spirit of Truth] is come, he will guide you into All Truth. 1033. 13. And he will fliow you things to come. 1034. ^^^ ij 2,. After that He f through the Holy Ghojl, had given Commandments un- to the Apoftles whom he had chofen. •f So John XX, 21, As mj Father hath Jent Mcy e- ven fo fend I joh : And when he had [aid This , he breathed on them^ and faith unto them^ Receive je the Holy Ghoft : Whojefoever Sins je remit &€. Another Interpretation of thefe Words, fee in N° 1008. 1035-. 8. Ye fhall receive Power, after that the Holy Ghojl is come upon you. 103(5. 16. Which the Holy Ghoft by the Mouth of David, fpake before. Adts Seft. ^. of the Trinity. Part I. 203 1037. yl6fs ii, 4. And they were all filled with the Holy Ghojiy and began to fpeak with other Tongues , as the Spirit gave them utterance. 1038. iv, 8. Then Peter, filled with the Holy Ghofl, faid &c. ,.1039. qi. They were all filled with the Holy Gho^^ and they fpake the word of God with boldnefs. 1040. vi, 3. Full oi the Holy Ghofl and Wifdom. 1041. 10. The Wifdom and the Sp- ritj by which he fpake. 1042. vii, 5-5. He being full of ^/;^ Ho- ly Ghofl faw the glory of God. 1043. viii, 29. The Sprit faid unto Philip, Go near &c. 1044. 39. 77;^ J^ir/V of the Lord, caught away Philip. 1045. X; 19, 20. The J/'ir/V faid un- to him, go with them, doubting no- thing ; For / have fent them. 1046. xi, 12. And the Spirit bade me go with them, nothing doubting. 2.04 The Scripture T>o6trtne Chap. III. 1047. AEis xi,2 8. — fignified [foretold] by the Sftrity that there Ihould be ©r. 1048. xiii, X. The Holy Ghoji faid, Se- parate me Barnabas and Saul, for the work whereunto / have called them. d wil 1049. 4. So they being Cent forth by the Holy Ghoft. 1050. XV, x8. It feemed good to the Holy Ghojtj to lay upon you no greater burden. 1051. xvi; 6i 7. They v^txt forbidden of the Holy Ghojt to preach the Word in A- fia. They aflfaied to go into Bithynia, but the Spirit fuffered them not, 105-1. XX, 23. The /7^/y G^^T? witnefleth in every City, faying, that Bonds and Affli- ftions abide me. iQ;3. i8. Over the which, the /i^(?/y Ghojl hath made you Overfeers. 105-4. xxi, 4. Who faid to Paul through the Spirit^ that he Ihould not go up to Je- rufalem. 1055-. II. Thus faith the Holy GhoJi. Sofliall&c. ^ J^ }-r. AEis Sea X. of the Trinity. Part L aoy 105-6. JBs xxviii;x5'j i6, ij.^tW/pake the Ho-^ ly Ghoft by Efaias the Prophet, unto our Fa- thers, faying ; Go unto this People, and fay, ^c. and / lliould heal them. /^^. Efains, by the Revelation of the Holy Ghojly h\j God luting upon the Throne of his Glory, and heard him faying. Go &c. Efai, vi •, i, p. See above, ,>^ ^in N° fi>7. Thus Sc John in the Apocalypfc, being in the Spirit (Rev. i, 10,^ fiw God fitting upon hiS Throne, and beheld Chrifl in his Glory"; And the Words which C^r//? himfelf fpake, {Rev, ch, ii, & %'^X'Qh, iii, J are in the very fame Chapters faid to be vjhat the SP I KIT faith unto the Churches. So here like wife, what Efaias in the Spirit heard God fpeaking, is faid to be fpoken by the Holy Ghoft. iqsy. Rom, viii, 23. Our felves alfo, which ' have the Firft-fruits of the Sprit. 1058. I Cor. ii, 13. Not in the Words which Mans Wifdom teacheth, but which the Ho^ ly Ghoft teacheth. i05'9. vii, 40. I think alfo, that I have the Sprit of God. 105:9* xiij II. The Mi-hmt Sfirity dividing to every Man feverally as he willeth. 1060. Efhef, iii, 5-. As it is now revealed un- to his Holy Apoftles and Prophets, by the Spirit. I Tim. zo6 The Scripture-T^oEirlne Chap. III. 10(^1. I Tim, iv, I. Now the Spirit fpeaketh exprefly, that in the latter times &c. io(52. Heb. iii, ^. Wherefore, as f the Holy Gh ft faith. Today SJr. t See No iQ^6. 1063. ix, 8. The Holy Ghoft this fignify- ing, that&c. 1064. X, 15'. Whereof the Holy Ghoft alfo is a Witnefs to us, 1065-. iTet. i, II. Searching what, or what manner of Time, the Sprit of Chrill, which was in Them, [ in the TrophetSj'] did figni- See N® 1209. ^0^^- i^. By them that have f reached the Gofpel unto you, with [or, by\ the Holy (jhoft lent down from Heaven. 1067. 7. Tet. i, 21. But Holy Men of God, fpake as they were moved by the Holy Ghoft ^ 1068. Rev i, 10. I was in the Sprity &c. \o69. ii, 7. He that hath rnEar, let him hear what the Sprit faith unto the Churches. Rev: Seft.^. of the Trinity, Part T. 207 107c. Rev, iv, X. And immediately I was in the Spirit'^ &c, 1C71. xiv, i^. Yea, faith ^^^ JI^/>/V, that they may reft from their Labours. 1072. xvii, 3. So he [the Angel] car- ried me away in the Sprit into the Wilder^ nefs. 1073. xxi, 10. And he carried me a- vjzy in the Sprite to &c. SECT. IIL The 7ajfages wherein he is declared to he the San- differ of all Hearts ^and the Comforter andSup- povtGV of good men intheTraBife of their^Duty. 1074. '\lf^T. iii, II. He ih2i\\ hapize yoUj> V.4 iYl with the Holy Ghoji. 107 s- J oh, iii. y. Except a man be born — of the Spirit^ he cannot enter into the King- dom of God. 1075. 8. So is every One that is born of the Spirit. Job, ao8 The Scripure-T>oBrine Chap. IIL 1077. Joh. XIV, 16. Another Cornfortef^-^-^— even the Sprit of Truth. 1078. ^^ ; x6. But the Comfortevy which is /^^^ Holy Ghoftj whom the Father will fend in my Name. 1079. '-'Aisn. XV5 ^6. The Comforter y — — the Spirit of Truth. 1080. ji^ts vi, 5. Full ofi^^/V/6 and oi the Ho- ly Ghoft. i©5i. ix, 31. Walking in the Comfort of the Holy Ghoji. io8x. xi, X4. He was a Good man, and full of the Holy Ghoji and of Faith. 1083. xiii, j-i. The Difciples were filled with Joy, and with the Holy GhoJi. 1084. Rom. i, 4. The Sj^irit of Holinefs. io8f. V, 5-. The Zo-z;^ of God is flied a- broad in our Hearts by the Holy Ghojt. 1086. viii, 9. Ye are not in the Flejhy but in the Sfirity if fo be that the Sprit of God dwell in you. Rom. Seft. 3. of the Trimty. Fsirt L 2,09 1087. Horn, viii, 13. If ye, through the Sprite do mortify the deeds of the Body. io88. 14. As many as are ledhy the \ .. S^^^it of God, they are the Sons of iaod. 10S9. I '?* The <5^/>/V of Adoption^ whereby we cry, Abba^ Father. icpc. ^ 16. 77?^*5]^/>/> it felf beareth witnefs with our Spirit, that we are the ciiildren of God. IC91. 26. The <5]p/>/> alfo hel£eth our Infirmities. IC92, xiv, 17. Righteoufnefs and Peace and Joy in the Holy Ghoji. tc93. .XV, 13. The God ofhope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, that ye may abound in hope through the Tower of the Holy Ghofl. 1094. 16. Being fanSiified by the Holy Ghoji. IC95'. I Cor, iii, t6. Ye are the Temple of God, and the Sprit of God dwelleth in you. See N* 66. P X Cor. iio The Scripture-T^oBrine Chap. III. 1096. I Cor. vi, II. But ye are fanEtified- by the Spirit of our God. 1C97. 19 Know ye not, that your Body is the Temple of the Holy Ghofty which is in you, which ye have of God ? iSee N° 66. ■ ^ tV 1C98. xii, 3. No man fpeaking ^ ^^^ Spirit of Gody calleth Jefus accurfcd ; and no man can fay that Jefus is the Lord, but by the Holy dhoji. IC99. ^3- ^^^ ^y ^^^ spirit are we all baptized into one body, and have been all made to drink into one Spirit. I ICC. X Cor. i, 22. The Earneft of ^^^ Spirit in our Hearts. iioi. iii> 3. Ye are^ the epiftle of Chrift, miniftred by us, written not with Ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of (tone, but in fleflily tables of the Heart. 1102. vi, 6. By Kindnefs^ by the Ho* ly Chdjty by Love unfeigtied, ^c, 1 1 03. Gal, V, 5-. For we, through tfoe Spirit ^ wait Sed. 3. of th^ Trinity. Part L 211 wait for the hope of Righteoufnefs , by Faith. 1104. Gal, v, 1(5. Walk /V ^/^ Spirit^ and ye Ihall ;?^/^ /////f// the Lull of the Fkfl?. 1105-. il. But the jf'ruit oitheSp^ rit^ is Love^ jf^y Tedcej &c. ,ii'0<5. EphefVy 9. The Fruit of ^/j^ Spirit y is- ';, ill ^// Goodnefsy Sec. iioj. 18. Be ;^^^ ^r//7^/^ with Wine, wherein is Excefs ; but be filled with the Spirit. 1108. vi, 18. Pr^/V/^ always with all Prayer and Supplication, i;/ the Spirit. 1 109. Phil, i, 19. This (hall turn to my SaU vation^ through the Supply of the Spi-^ rit of Jefus Chrift. iiio. ii, I. If there be any />/- loivjhip of t\it Spirit. 1 1 II. Col i, 8. Who alfo declared unco us your Love in the Spirit. mx. I Thef i, 6. With Joy of the //^^/y Ghofl. ^ P 2 i Z/^OC ^I^ The Scripure'T>o£irine Chap. IK. 11 13. iThefiu IV To Salvation, through San6tificatton of the Spirit. 1114. I Tim. iv, li. In G&^r/^, m Sprite in Faith. 11 15. 2, 7/;^ i, 7. ThQ Sj^ir it of Power, and of Lovcy and oi 2i found Mind, 1116. 14. That good thing which was committed unto thee, keef^ by the Holy Ghoftj which dwelleth in us. 1117. Tit, iii, 5*. Saved us, by the Wafliingof Regeneration, and Renewing of the Holy Ghoji. 1 11 8. I Tet. i, X. Through San£iif cation of ^/6^ Spirit^ unto Obedience, 1 1 19. • 2x. Seeing you have purified your Souls in obeying the Truth, through the Spirit, \ 1120. y«^i? 20. Praying, in the Holy Ghojl. SECT. Seft. 4- of the Trinity. Parti. 115 SECT. IV. The Pajfagesy wherein are contained the Other HigheiiExpreffions concerningHim in the New Tejiament. nil. '\ff^T. xii ; 31, 32-. The Blafphemy iyl againft the Holy Ghoji, Ihall not be forgiven unto Men. And whofoever fpeak- eth a Word againft the Son of Man, it lliall be forgiven him ; But whofoever fpeaketh againft the Holy Ghoft^ it Ihall not be for- given him, neither in This World, neither in the World to come. By the Holy Ghoft here, 'tis evident cannot be meant x.htPerfo>h but the Works of the Holy Ghoft: For no reafon can be given, why Blafphemy againft v4he Perjon o^ xht Spirit of God, fhould be more un- pardonable, than Blafphemy againft the Per/on of the Son of God, or than Blafphemy againft the Perfon ci God [the Father "] /^ir/ij^y. But the Work} of the Spi- rit,being thegreateft and laft means of Convifl:ion,that God ever intended to afford men; the rejecting of them, was confequently the higheft Aggravation of Guilt. Further^ it is remarkable, that neither here, neither in any other place of Scripture, is there any mention / made of any SIN againft the Holy Ghoft, but only '^ pf a BLASPHEMT againft the Holy Ghoft : Which being a contemptuous Reviling of our Sa- viours greatest ^//>^c/f/,than which no ftrongerCon- viftion could be offered men $ they who were guilty of This Blafphemy, were juftly declared incorrigible and, unpardonahle : Not upon Account of that jr^j^le P } ^^ 214 T'be Scripure-^o&rine Chap. III. Aci^ but of that incurable Temper ^ whereof That A6t, in thofeCircumftan^es, was an evident Sign *, As ap- pears from our Saviour's Similitude in the following / Verfv, (ver. $3 J of ^ corrupt Tree being known by ' its T^iiti-' Now that This fevere declaration of pur Saviour, concerned Thofe only, who Sayi; his Mira- cles, and obllinately rejctled That greatefi- Evidence of his Miflion, and maliciOufly^/cr/^^<^ them to the Power of the Vevtl'f appears likewife, from what St Maxk^ adds, ch, iii, "^o, that he fpake this, BECAVSE they fuidy he hath an H'^,ciean Spirit, And forafmuch as Many even of the Pharifees themfehes^ who were at all times our Saviours gr-eateft Enemies, fand whom he here mentions as having fpokcn againfl the Son of Ma.i^ ) did yet repent afterwards and were bap- Itji^ed : n^d it does ne?t appear that Any, who offered tht;nfelves,were ever rejeflecfi froniBaptifm} 'tis not improbable but This fevere declaration was meant only againft Thefe Partictikr Phari/ees^ whofe incor- rigible Malice difcovered it fclf in This particHlar BU-Tphemy againft fo evident a Miracle, and to whom therefore our Saviour micrht judicially refolve to af- ford no further means of Convicbion : And then, the Meaning of the Words will be exrlained by thofe parallel places^ Joh. x, 16^ and ch, viii •, ii, 24, Te are not of mj Sheep', » — je pall die in your Sins, Il^?. Luke\,3>S' The Holy Ghojij —the Tower of the Higheft, I i^i . John xiv, 17. The Sfirit of Truth, whom the World cannot receive. 11x4. XV, i6. The Sftrit of Truth y which proceedeth from the Father. John Sea. 4- of the Trinity. Parti. .. 21 J 1125-. Jahn xvi, 13. He will guide you into All Truth, §^126. Aass\ 3, 4. to lie /(? the Holy Gboft. Thou haft not lied unto Men, but un- to God, See N^ 66. ^tvij, vii, 5-1. Ye do always refifi the Holy Ghojt. 11x8. XV, x8. It feemed good to the Holy Ghofl^ to lay upon you no greater Burden. 1129. I Q?r. ii; TO, II. The Spirit fearcheth all things, yea, the f deep things of God. For what man knoweth the things of a inan,fave the Spirit of man which is in him ? Even fo the things of God knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God. •f The Myfteries of the Gofpel, mentioned Rom* xvi, 2f : Efhef. i, p 5 and iii ; 3, f , 9 •* to/, i, i6, 1130 iii, 16. Ye are the Temple of God, and the Spirit of God dwelleth in you. See N« 66, 1131. vi, 19. Know ye not that your P 4 Body %i6 The Scripure-^oSirine Chap. IIL Body is the Temple of the Holy Ghoft^ which is in you, which ye have of God ? See No 66. 113X. ^ Cor Ail i 17, 18. The Lord is That Spirit, and where the Sprit of the Lord is, -/ there is Liberty. But we all with open Face, beholding as in a glafs the glory of the Lord, are chan- ged into the fame Image, from glory to glo- ry, even a$ by the Spirit of the Lord. The Meaning of this v/hole pafTage, is This: The Lord is That Spirit^ that is, Chrtfl (ov the Go/pel of Chrifi) is the true Intent and Spirit (\n oppoiition to the dead /^ Letter ^ndi Burdenfom Rites) of the Law: j^ndwe allyihgii is, we Chriftiansy (in oppofition to the Jewsy who have flill the Veil of Ignorance over their Face,) beholding with open Face (that is, clearly and diftin6i:ly, not in Types ^nd Shadows,) the glorj of the Lord\ are changed into the fame Image^ jrom glory to glory 5 as hy the Spirit of the Lord. Thefe laft words, [;ca3aVg^ aVo Yiv^J^i '^pivjuctr©..^'] are very ambiguous, and may equally iignify either [as hy the Lord the Spiritlf\ or [as by the Lord of the Spirit,'] or [as by the Spirit of th? Lord,] Which laft lendring, is followed by our Tranflators, and is moft agreeable to the Senfe of the place, and to the Tenour of Scripture. Ji3 2* Heb, iXj 14. Who through 2^^^ f/^r;f^/ Spirit , offered himfelf without Spot to God. Sea. f . of the Trinity. Part I, - 117 1 1 3 3 . f Tet i, IX. That have preacht the Go- fpel unto you, with the HolyGhoJikntdoyx'n from Heaven 5 which things //6d?^^y^^^ de- fire to look into. 113 4. iii, 18. Chrift being- — quickned by t the Spirit. f By the Power of the Father^ Lukc i, 3f. See N* 1 01 5 xtr 2.60 ^11^9. .j£[g £ :: 113 5'. iv, 14. The Spirit of Glory and of God. 113(5. I yo6irine Chap. IIL ^vc^ to you the Sprit of Wifdom and JlQve-* "^ lation. ii'i.4 1182. EfhefAh 18. Through Him We Both have an Accefs, by one Sprite unto the fa-- ther, 1183. iii, 16, That //^ would grant you to be ilrengthncd with Might, by his Spirit. 1 1 84-. iv ; 4, 5*, 6, There is ' One Sprite One Lord ; One God and Father of all, who is above all. X185. 30. And grieve not the Holy Sprit of God, whereby [Gr. (^ '^, in or with which'] ye are fealed unto the day of Re- demption. 1186. I The/: iwy 8. God^ who hath alfo^/w« unto us his Holy Sj^irit. 1 1 87. 2 Thef/n, 13. G(?^ hath — chofen you to Salvation, through Sanftification oithe Spi- rit. 1 1 88. ^ Tim. i, 7 God hath ' ^/V^^ us the Spirit of Power, and of Love, and of a found Mind. Tit. Seft. 6. of the Trinity. Part 1. 115* 1 1 89. Tit, iii;4, S-* 6- The Kindnefs and Love of G(?^ four Saviour appeared. He faved us by the renewing of the Holy Ghoft, Which He flied on us &c. t See N° 244. ^1190. Heb. ii, 4. G^^ alfo bearing them witnefs^ both with Signs and Wonders, and with divers Miracles and Gifts of the HotyGhoJfj according to his own WilL ^ 119U vi, 4. And have tailed oi the hea- venly Gifts and were made partakers oithe Holy Ghofl. iipx. ^ ix, 14. Who, through the Eternal Sfiriti offered himfelf without fpot to God, 1193 I "Pet. i, II. With the Holy Ghofl: y?;^^ down from Heaven. 1194. I Joh, ii, 20. But ye have an Vn£lion from the Holy One. 1195*. iii, 14. By the Spirit i which He hath given us. J 196. iv, 13. Becaufe He bath given us of A/V Sprit. Q t >*^ %26 The Scripure-^oSirine Chap. III. W97. ^Joh.Vy 6. And it is the Sprit that beareth ; witnefs. Sec N** J02. ' biu M,tn::.: r -^ SECT. VII. The Tajfages wherein He is reprefented as being / Subordinate to the Son, being His Sprity and fent ^r given by Him, /^Tliii, II. ff^ fliall baptize you with the Holy Ghoji. 1193. jyj 1 199. 5^^*- viij 39- The /f^/y G/6a/2 was not yet given J becaufe that J^^j was not yet glori- fied. iaoo: xv, ^6. The Comforter, whom / will fend unto you. 1 101 . xvi, 7. / will fend him unto you. Sec N° 1153)^ "54- izox. i4> I J- iy^ fliall glorify Me;Vox He ftiall r^ctfiw ofmine^ and Ihall Ihew it unto you. . .,, All thingsthat the Father hatb^aremme; - "" There- Seft. 7. of the Trinity. Part I. axy Therefore faid I, that He [viz. the Sprif] fhall take of mine^ and Ihall fliew it unto you. I2Q3* y(?y&. XX, IX. He breathed on them> arid faith unto them. Receive ye r;6^ //i?/y Ghoji. 1104. y^^j". ii, 33. Having received of the Fa- ther the Promife of tbe Holy Ghojtj He hath flied forth This &c. IXC5'. ix, 17. TheLordj even Tejus, hath fent me, that thou mighteft be filled with the Hoiy GhoJi. iio6. Rom. viii, 9. The Spirit of God, ^ The Spirit ofChriJl, See and compare, N® iif3> iij'4, i^PP? iioz, 1204, 1207. GaL iv, 6. God hath fent forth theSfirit of his Son into your Hearts. See N° I If 3, iif4> iii>P, iioz, 1204. ixo§. ThiL i, 19. Through the fupplyof the S fir it ofjefus Chrijl. 1109. I P^^ i, II. Searching what, or what Qj^ man* X2 8 The Scripure-'DoEirine Chap. III. manner of Time, f the Spirit of Chrijl which was in them, did fignify. -f- It is ambiguous whether the Holy Ghoft be here ciUcd the Spirit of Chrtfl upon the fame Ac- count as in the foregoing Texts, or upon Ac- count of his revealing before-hand to the Prophets the Coming of Chrifl. ^ m CHAP. Chap. IV. of the Trinity. Part I. 219 C H A P. IV- The Taffages^ <)pherem the Three Per- fons of the ever-hlejfed Trinity 3 are All mentioned together. - iiio.lt ^ AT. xii, 28. / call out Devils by ^: iVX ^he spirit of God, III I. xxviii ; 18, 19. All Tower is given unto me in Heaven and in Earth : Go ye Therefore-, and teach All Nations, baptizing them f in the Name of the Fa- thevj and oithe Son^ and of the Holy Ghofi. -j- In the Name of the Father, who originally ^^^^5^ That Power ; In the Name of the Son^ to whom That ^ Po7veT is given ; And in the Name of the Holy Ghofl^ by whom (hs whofe more immediate Operation and Influencej That Power is exercifed. yln the Name of the Father^ as the ^ Creator ^»^, Supreme Lord of all ^ ^ , , . thmgs : In the Name ^,,.,^j,^ &c. God the Father sh- of the Soyj, as the Re^ peme over all, The Maker of all things-, depmer of Mankind by As it is in the Creed : Qr, as Juftin his Blood, (CeeRom. vi, iVhrtyr cxpreiTes it, k^^o'/oi^c^rQ- 3 &C, ) And in tne q,;^, Uey webapiz^dmthemmeof N ame of r /7e Holj Ghofi, God, the Father and Lord of All, ^c . as the Diftributer of all Apol. 2. Spiritual Gifts , and the Sanclifier of all Hearts, Q 3 Luh %$o the Scrifture/DoEirtne Chap. IV. iirx. Luke i, 3 5. The Holy Ghofl the / Power of the Highefl fhall overfhadow thee ; / therefore — fliall be called the Son of God. . 1113. Joh, XIV, \6. And / will pray the Fa* therj and he fliall give you fhe Sprit of Truth. X214. ^6, The Holy Ghojt^ whom the Father will fend in my Name. 1x15-. XV, a 6. / will fend unto you, from the Father^ the Sprit of Truth. t2i6. yl^siu 33. ly^/^'^^ being by the right hand of God exalted, and having received of the Father thePromife of the HolyGhofi. Ill J. vii, 55-. He being full of //&^ /;r^- ty GhoJ}^ faw the Glory of Gody and Je- Jus (landing on the right jfiand of God. %xi2. ^ X, 38. God anointed JeJUs of Nazareth with the Holy Ghofi. 1 2. J 9. Rom, i; I, 3, 4. The Gofpel of God^ — concerning his Son Jefus Chriji our Lord, — declared to be the Son of God with Power, Chap. IV. of the Trinity. Part I. a 3 1 according to the Spirit of Ho line fs^ by the Refurreftion from the dead. Ir^^' - 5rii TO 13^"^ ■ ixxo. Rom. v^ 5", 6. The Love of C^o£irine Chap. IVi ^^ ^ ,Love of the Sprite that ye ftrive together ?/ ij?^^^'^ me iayoHr Prayers to God ior me. V. iii^. I Qr. vi, IT. In the Name of the Lord ^^^^^i^J^f^^ndi by the Sprit of our G(>£ ,^- '•i'i w I 1-20.7^ .-..x^^^ Mi, l"^' Neman Ipeaking by ^^^ ^^f Spirit oiGody calleth 7^7^^" ^ccurfed ; and .^ no man can fay that Jefus is the Lord, but ' hy the Holy Ghoji. iiiSe 4, f, 6. There are diverfities oi Gifts, but the fame SPIRIT. And there are differences o{ AdminiJIra- ■ tions, but thefame LOi?©. And there are diverfities of Operations, but it is the fame GO 2), y^\(\z\).workethall in all. The Scnfe of This Text is well expreffed in he- ftms% brief Summary of a Chriltians Belief; In One Cjod, the Supreme Qo- >rr V r:\.> ..-« ' vernoHT ever ^11. Of sk <»• ^ / whom ... .// thinj^s; \'^^,'^ f^^ -^^^^^7-; T ^;f<^ /« I he Son of K> ^^ -r^i^Cr^T^ .S'e« lMcr8^ C(7ta- 't P^a^* ^*^c- it is, through ///w, /» <9^. 'Ei/ ';^ tki tSt^^ O^^i" GOD, So that all Gifts ^((T&i, ci<; tco^v^loK; y^* Y are given by the Three (^&i^ to dulo -TxrvSu fxct fj^)^ Perjons. For in the di- ;^ 5 ^.j^l^ KtJe/(^, ^9 0 at;- /?n^«r.-.« ./(?//>/, as the ^^^ ^^/^ :^^ g ^ .^ ^^x ^poltle wrtteth to theCo' 1 > ^ ? / ^\ c:^ rmth/ayjSy tts the fume , o.f v ^ a ' '^ Spirit, m^/^f/^^-;^ Lord, ^ UaTyip, 04^. t Aoyi^, g^ fiyid*tts the fame QOD^ Tiif Uvdj/uartj (i^i^y^ Kj 7vhich 7vork€th all in all. ^i^reai ret irctila, Epift- I. Namely^ the FATHER ad Serap, de Spiritu San^o. himfelf through the Word, in the Spirit, workethand giveth all things. And again : G O D A - ' ^ j' ,^^, J"^ ^ ^ ChriftAn the Holy Sptrtt'^ ^ J r! > , - « "^ Ijee the HndivUed Ope^ ^^^' ^P'^ ^'f?^^: Z 7^7 w^ ^t^ '^ ^^^ Son, ^W//;^ Holy Spi- '^vSufxa^©.: ^^ i ^^'tS- rit : Tet do I not there- I0 crjjwztrM^ctc, ro 'E| a j iy ffre fo confomd toge- ^^ J, ;^ 'Ey (^, ^id'C^Ofj.ou. 234 ^f^^ Scripture T^oStrine Chap}. IV. ther, him by whom, ^und ^ ^idS'ct fjLOvct^a, Troi&t'y. him through whom, /^/^. / and him in whom All is worked j as to be forced to run the Three Perfons into One. And again : There^isi^nt"^ ^ ^^®^ ^S-^oTKr^u, (faith he) bm One Divi- oiri^ ZH k, (ip Tsf Aoyoo' ;C) fiity, -which isalfoin the ^^ ^^^V, o nrctryip* ip' 4a!;- Wordz and One God. ^, ^^^ ^^ ^^j '^'z,\ itivUv which ts the rather ; ex- "?%. ^ y "^ p r r^ .\ , .fling of mmfelf. a. be- ^;^ '^ ^ f . M^D^^ca.o^^- - ing Over All ; and ma- ^®^^ kP^ -^^ Ci^. iictvlc^v mfefting himfelf in the ^m^V K^(Lt> ttS TTvdjjLtoLrt Son, as being Through '^, v^ rh 'Ei/ aTracr/ O^'i ^ All ^ and in the Spirit^ Ao^8 (U^ dvnS oUi^y^lv. as working In All thro" coHtr. Arianos Orat. $. the Word and by the Spirit* In plainer Words, the Meaning is \ GOD does all things, by his Son^ and by his Spirit, See No 5-45. 11x9. 2 C?r. i ; II, X2. Now he which ftabliflieth us with you in Chrijlj and hath anointed us, is God: Who hath alfo fealed us, and given the Earieft of the Sprit in our Hearts. 1230. iii, 3. The epiftle of Chrijlj written with the Spirit of the living God. 1231. xiii, 14. The Grace of the LordJ^- fus Chrifty and the Love of God^ and the -^ Communion of the Holy Ghofi^ be with you all. Amen. GaL Ilbap. IV. of the Trinity. Parti. 135- :232. GaL iv, 6, God hath fent forth the Sfirit of his Son into your Hearts. See N° I 207. ■#3^. Efhef. i, 17. That the God of our Lord ^ ^ 5^^y^-^ Chrijij the Father of Glory, may give unto you ^/j^ iS^/>/> of Wifdom and Reve- lation. [234. ii, 18. For through HimlChriJi^^ we Both have an Accefs, by one Sprite un* to the Father, 235. 21, 1%, in the Lord. In whom you alfo are builded toge- ther, for an habitation of Gody through the Sprit. See N*' 66, 236. iv;45 f, 6. There is One Sfirity 'J One Lordy One God and Father of all, who is above All. See No iiiS. [237. X Thef.\\\ 13, 14. We are bound to give thanks alway to God for you, be- caufe God hath — — chofen you to Sal- vation ^36 The Scripure-'DoBrine Chap. IV. :^^ vation through Sanftification of the Sprite and belief of the Truth ; W hereunto he called you by our Gofpel, to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord "^eftis Chrifi. 1258. X Tim, i; -^, 8. God hath not given us the Sftrit of Fear, but of Power and of Love and of a found Mind : Be not thou therefore alhamed of the Te- llimony of our Lord. 1239. Tit, iii; 4, 5', 6. The Kindnefs and Love of God t our Saviour — -ap- peared: He faved us by the Renewing of the Holy Ghoji ; Which he fhed onus abundantly, through Jefus Chriji our Saviour. t See N° 244. 1x40. Heb, ii; 3, 4. Which at the firft began to be fpoken by the Lordj and was confirmed unto us by them that heard him; God alfo bearing them witnefs, with diverfe Miracles and Gifts oUheHolyGhoJf^ according to his own Will. 1141. ix, 14. How n^uch more fhall the Blood Chap. IV. of the Trinity. Parti. 237 Blood of Chriji^ who through the eternal ^prit offered himfelf without fpot to God^ purge your Confcience from dead works to ferve the Living God^ 1141. iTet. i, X. Eleft according to the Fore- knowledge of God the Father^ through Sanftification of the Spirit unto Obedi- - - dience, and fprinkling of the Blood of Je- 1x43. iii, 18. For Chrift alfo hath once .< ^ fufFered for Sins, that he might bring us to Cody being quickened by the Spirit, 1144. iv, 14. If ye be reproached for the name of c hrifty happy are ye ; For the Sp- rit of glory and ofGody refteth upon you. 1245-. ijoh.iv; 2,3. Hereby know ye the Sprit of God : every Spirit , that confef- feth that Je/us Chriji is come in the flelh, is of God: And every Spirit, that confefleth not that Je/us Chriji is come in the flelh, is not of God. 1 Jok ^38 The Scrifture-'DoSirine Chap.lV* 1x46. I Job. iv; i3j 14- Becaufe he hath given us oi his S fir it: And we have feen and do teftify, that the Father fent the Son to be the Saviour of the World. 1247. V; 5", 6. He that believeth that Je-^ fus is the Son of God: -— :- And it is the J>^ir/V that beareth witnefs, becaufe the Sprit is Truth. ix.1,8. 7 For there are Three that bear re- cord in Heaven; The father y the JVord^ ^and the Holy Ghoft: And thefe Three are tOne. t Not [^E/^, HnHs,"] One and the fame Perfin j but [}Vy urjum^ One and the fame Things One and the fame TeflimBny, Though it ought not indeed to be concealed, that This Paflage, fince it does not certainly appear to have been found in the Text of any Greek Manufcript, fhould not have too much Itrefs laid upon it in any Controverfy. 1149. Jude ^Oy 21. Praying in the Holy Ghoft j Keeping yourfelves in the Love of God^ looking for the Mercy of our Lord Jejus Chrift unto eternal Life. i^j^' Rev. i; 4, 5-. From Him which is and which was and which is to come^ and from the Chap. IV. of the Trinity. Part I. X39 i thQ^feven Sprits which are before his ^ Throne; %ih ,u^ And from Jefus Chriftj who is the faith- ful Witneft. - ^-^ t Whether This be meant of the mtjGhofi^ is not agreed upon by Expoficors. 12$!. Rev. i; 9, 10, For the Word of GoJy . and for the Teftimony of Jefus Chriji; I was in the Sprit, &c. THE ^-i'l^vR Kh-7- THE Scripture Dofirmeof the Trinity. PART 11. Being the fore-going Doftrine fet forth at large, and explained in more particular and diftinfl: Propofitions, §1. HERE is 0«^* Supreme Caufe and Original of Things; One fimple, uncompounded, undi- vided, intelligent Being, or — Perfon; who is the t Author of all Being, and the i^ Fountain of all Power. This is the firft Principle of Natural Rtligion, and ^ R every ^4^ ^f^^ Scripure-'DoBrifie % x. everywhere fuppofed in the Scyipmre-Revelatmu See, in Part I, the Texts N° i 5-32,. * Sec beneath, § 7. f See beneath, §12, ip, 6f 3f . i See beneath, § 6, § II. ff/V/jThis /^/r7? and Supreme Caufe of Fa- ther of all Things, there has exiited * from the Beginning, a Second divine f Perfon, which is his fFord or Son See the Texts, N° f6j, f68, f(5p, f74, 5-84, 58^, f88, fpr, 607, o£irine % 6. S VI. The Father (or Firft Ferfon) is the J 3<^45 3<^f»37'> 380, 382, 381*, 389, 393, 3p8, 411, 414, 4if, 4i 45P) 44^- :j: N°338. II N° 441. ## N° 18 33^, j6j, Sf4, 8p4, pii, PT75 piij pjr»r?P5P74i. pspiPpi- See alfo the pall'age cited below in § p, from Ireudus lib. i. c. ff. / S IX. The Scripture, when it mentions the One God^ or the Only God^ always means the Su- preme Perfon of the Father. See the Texts, N° i 17, Sec beneath, § 3p. Notes on S 9. The Reafon is 5 bccaufe the Words, One and 0«- /y, are ufed, by way of Eminence j to lignifie Him who is abfolutely Supreme^ Self-exiflent^ and Indepen- dent ; which Attributes are Verfonal^ -^nd evidently impojjible to be conwmnicated from one Perfon to ano- ther. R 3 Where- 246 The Scripure''T>o£irine S 9- Wherefore, not only the Scripture, but alfo the Orthodox Writers in all Antiquity, do thus fpeak. H^ve we not, (fays Cle- 'ov^i 'ivct ^^h .x°/^..., ^ im mens Romaynis,)Ont God, ^nd one Cbriji^ and one Sfhit ? And Ignatius: there fs (faith he) One God, who hath nianifefted himfelf by his Son Jefus Chrift^ Tfpho is bis eternal Word' And Juftin Martyr: If ye had confidered (fays he) ths things ffoken by theVro- fhets^ ye would not have de7iiedChrifl to he God, who is the Son of the Only a77d wibegotten and ineffable God And Irenseus: St. John (Tays he) preached One God Supreme overall, and One Only-begotten Son Je- fus Chriji, Again : The Church dif- ferfed over all the World, has received from the A- poftles This Belief in One God the father Supreme aver All, and in One Lord Jejus Chriji &c. A^ain : We hold fafl the Rule (f Truth, which is, that there is One Gc;d Almrghty,\ Gr.'TTctvjoK^.TcoQ, Supreme over All ;^ who created all things by his Cor. I . K^ iV 'TTViVl^cCi eliJ^iQ-, Ad Magnef. eftft. corh-. traBior. 'F./ ViVOmdiTi Tel h^i^fxivA j'wc^-g etuToy Livca ^ih, Td 0sK iioif' Dial, cum Tryph. T« yj ''looclyva ivct -S-sor 'ttav- ToK^^^7o^.,)yh£t UQVoyiv'ii Xec- ^ov 'iHO'aj' Kil^vasoyr©-* lib. i. y^ B? tvA Xeiroj/ 'UiT^v (^c. lib. I. c. 1. Cum teneamus autem nos rcgulam vcritatis, id e{l,quia fit Umts Deus Oni- nipotens, qui omnia con- didit per Verbum fuum : Hie FatiT Domini noftri Sp. of the Trinity. Part 11. 247 Word. • This fj the Father of our Lord Jefns Chrift. ^ Again : This God is the Father of our Loydje- fits Chrift \ and of Hun it is, that St Paid the jipo- file declares tThtrt is One God, even the Father, who is above all, and through all, and in us all. Again : Otir Lord ac- Icnovpledges One Father j and that He is the God over All. Again *, The One only God, the Creator^ who is above all principality ^domi- 97ion ami Power. This is the God of yuhraham^ the God of Ifaac, the God of Jacob -^ whom both the L^.w JJjows forth^ and the Prophets declare^ and the Spirit reveals^ and the Apojtles preachy and the Church has believed en. This is the Father of our Lord Jefus Chrift. Again: The DoEirine de- livered by the Apoftles ^ v i z. that there is One God Al- mighty, a7id that He is the Father of our Lord Je- fus Chrift. noftri JefuChrifli. lib. i, c, 19. Hie Dcusjeft Pater Do- mini noitri Jefu ChnlHj & de hoc Paulus Apollo- lus dixit, U71US Deus Fa- ter^ qui fuper omnes & per otnnia^ &' i?j omnibus nobis, lib. 2,. c. 3. Domini confiten* tis unum Patrem \ . ^ hunc efle fuper omnia Beum. lib. 2. c. 12. Solus U71HS Deus fabri- cator, hie eft qui fuper omnem principalitaremSc dominarionem 6c virtu- tem. Hie Deus Abra- ham, 6c Deus Ifiac, & Deus Jacob \ quern 6c Lex annunciat, quern Prophetas pra^coniant, quern Spiritus revclat, quem Apoftoli tradunt, quern Ecclefia credidit. Hie Pater Domini noftri JefuChrifti.6cc.///'.2.(:.5j'. Ab Apoftolis — tradi- tionem , annunciantcni Unum Beum immipotentem^ . Hurx Patrem Do- mini noftri Jefu Chrifti. lib. 5, c. J. R 4 Again : »48 I'he Scr'tpture-TioBrlne % 9 Again •, BeUevwg hi One God, the Maker of Heaven arj Earthy and of A II things that are there- ifjy by Jefus Chi i ft the SonofGcd. -''^'^ AgAin: Settling m the Church, the Rule ofTruthy that there is One God Al- ni igh iy:,jr ho ni^de all things hy his Word, \yiz.. by Chrift.] Again : The only-begot- ten Son canje to us from the One God ^ lor n0 man can hiovo the Father , but hy the Revelation of the bofl. Again ; Tirft of a 11^ le- liev? that there is One God, who tnade all things. ' 'Js faith the A- poftle i There is One'Gcd, even the Father, who is above All, and in us all. Again : In One God Alro'ghty, of whom are alt things :, and in the Sen of G J, Jefus €hri(l (>ur Lord', by whom are all tb'mj\ and in the Spirit In Vnum Deum crcdcn- tes, fabiicUoreui rneli 6-C terriK, &: omnium qiix in iis :unr, p^r Chrijium Je' fum Deifilium. lib. 3 . c. 4. 'Regiil am '^eritatis con- flitucre in Ecclefia, quia eft Unus Deus o?nnipotens^ qui per Verbum fuum om- nia fecit, lib, 3. c, 11. Ab Unn'-I^'^^- tinigc- nitus Filius venit ad nos, . Ncque enim Pa- trem cognofcere quis po- tcft, -niii Fiho re- vclante. lib. 4. t". 14. Primo omnium crede, quoniam Unus eft Deus^ qui omnia conftituit. Confequenter autem 6c Apoftolus ait, Unus Deus (inquit) Pater^ gut fuper om?jes^ & in omnibus nobis, Itb. 4. c. 37, 'E/? iva. Qioy 'Tra.vJoKi^'.roi^.y yfy.ci,di a TO, TTccvTct. }tjti( c. 62. And S 9; of the Trinity, Part II. 149 And again : Thus there- Sic igitur maniff fte o- fote ("fays he j o?^r Z/.t^/ ftcndentc Domino, quoni- nianifejily fty^ws^ that the am Dominus yeruS; . & True Lord and One God, iwus Dens, qui a Lege v^hich the Law had decla- declaratus fuerat ; (Quern red, &c. For heflyavs enim Lex pMsconiavcrat that the God, preached Deum, hunc oftendicP//- and delared in the Lmv^ nem Zsic.) lib. f.,c. iS. tpas the Father. [al. cap. 22.] vv:^;^ -><:.; - Cler»ens Alexandrinns '^vi^yiTiKcoTcijii-A^^^u^Ti?^ in like manner : The Na- n t-7 (^ova ^ttPToK^foet-i t^c- ture of the Son^ (laith hej Giyz<;-(JLi\\. Strom. -j , which is moft clnjely allied to Him who Alone // Supreme over all j is moft benC' ficent. And again: This eter- 'AiJ^iQ- tTQ- 'Ua'^c^ «< 0 nal Jefns^ Claith he, J the lAya.^; (j.^yji^iv; 0=^x5 ivo-; One great High-Vriefi of 7^ a^'j^k a:] rrcti^lz. Vrotre\t\c, the One God, Wjo ;V alfo aAGzntes. his Father. hwiSTertuUian'.Asi^Ays Sicut ergo fermo Dei he) the Word of God is not non e(l iple cujus ed, ita that fame Terfon whofe nee Ipiritus 5 & li Deus Word He is, fo neither is didVus eft, nontamenipfe theSpirit •, And if he is caU c[\ cujus eft dictus. Nulla ed Gody yet it is not there- res alicujus, ipHi ell cujus hy meant that he is That eft. Adv. Frax, c. 16. God [or That fame Per- fon] whofe Spirit he is. For No thing, which belongs , to Another y [or, fs the Relative of Another,] can le ''That fame Thing to which it belongs^ [or, whoje Rela- tive it is,~\ And again-, fpeaking of thofc who did not approve His (or Mo«//?w«j's)i.jex plication of the Doftrine of the Trinity : The ignnfant people^ faith he, rdnch are Idiotse, qua- major fem- per ix^ot^^yd^-aEo ayo The Scripare-'DoBriiie S9. always the greateft fart of per credentiuni pars eft. Believers^ fepetually cry Monarchia7n^ inqui- vut'. We boldfajl tbeMo' unt, tenemus. ibid. c. 3. mrch}'5 [or the Supreme Goverment of the One God, over the Univcric.] And again •, ipcaking of Recula eft autem fidei, the Creed received in the univcrfd Church *, The Rule of Faith, (faith he,) ts That whereby we believe in One God oniy^ vebo made all thhigs out (f 7intlmig, by hii Word emitted fir ft of all % Which Word, is called his Son. And Origen : We wovjlftf (fiirh he) the One God, and his one Son or Word, cfferitig up our Prayers to the Supreme God through his only begotten Son, -/>>;^/ Novatian: We be- lieve (^f^iys he) in the Lord ^efHsChrifl, who is OUR God, but GOD'S Son^y namely^ the Son of Him, who is the One and Only G O D, the Adaker of all things. And ngain : God the Fa- ther therefore is Alone un- nyjg:;:ated, the One Go.wn The Son indeed is dl/b Godt confliiutmg a fe- cond Perfm^ but not there- fore hindrivg the Father ffom being the One God. il!a fcilicet, qua cre- ditur U?mm omnino Deum cfle, qui univerfa de nihilo produxit per Fer- bum fuum prim 6 omni- um emiflumj id Verbum FiHum ejus appellatum. Prafcr, adv> H&ref. c. 15. 'AAAct r ivct OioVy )^ T ha. i^dv (Ivni jy Koyov ffi^o^ivt 'TTfoa'clyovT'si toj QiCi) reoy o.Kcov ccutS. cent, Celf. lib. 8. Chriftum Jefum domi- num, deum noftrum, fed Dei filium, hujus Dei qui 6c Unus 6c Solus eft , con- ditor fci licet rerum omni- um, de Trin. c. p. Eft ergo Deus Fater folus originem nefciens, Urns Deus. — ^Deus utiq-, [& fiiius eft,1 proce- dens ex Deo, fecundam pcrfonam efficiens, kd non eripiens illud Fatri quod Unus eft Deus : Qui ex illo, §9* of the Trinity. Part II. r$i . The Son is begotten^ illo, qui eft Unus Beus^ and derives bis Original originem nafcendo con- frotn Him who is the One traxit. Nam cum id fit God. For fence the Prin- principium cactcris, quod ciple or Firjl Caufe of all jnnatum eft, fquod JDeus things ^is That which is Un- jolus Pater eft, qui extra begotten j (which God the originem eft;) — - etiamfl F^theron\y is:,) this /lows ^ Deus eft qui natus eft> that though He which is Unum tamen Detim often- / Begotten is alfo God^ yet dir, qucm hie qui natus eft ' the One God is He whom eile line origine comprc- the Son hath declared to he bavit.— Dum filiuS"totam Unoriginated. Whilfl divinitatis au6toritatem the Son acknowledgeth the rurfiis Patri remitiit, Unus whole power of his Divini- Deus oftendiiur verus 6c ty to be derived from the artcrnus Pater^ a quo folo father^ he declares the V^' base vis divinitatis emif- ther to be the One True fa ^c Deus quidem Eteryial God, fro7n whom oftenditur Filius, cui di- alone That divinity of the vinitas tradita & porrc6la Son is derived The Son conf^^icitur ; 6c tamcn ni- indeed is JIdowu to be Gvd^ \{\\om\TiUsUnHsDeHs fater as havin^ Divi?:ity derived probatur, qui dederac find communicated to hiwy earn, Scc. Ibid. cap. ji. /' and yet never thclefs the Fa- ther IS proved to be the One God, as being the Commti- tjicater of That Divinity. And Eufeiius, in the following Paflages, (^which arc moft or' them cited by Dr Cave in his Diflertati- on again ft Le Clerc in Defence of Eufeh'tus's Ortho- doxy:; The Sony faith he, Tbf cTs to e^lv ^ ha- ha ih his Divinity by De- ^ovth. isa^. r6 vctj^f ^X^^* rivation from the Father^ u>i Iv ^^lIva rk 0-:^', ^ia^ W as being the Image of God \ dLfx'^Qiv tC^ tv ^A^.S^ayi/.A ^ So that there is but One ^sotmt©- liriVQ-duivwi* bo^ ti Divi?tity coftfedered in Bothy 'ovrQ- 0s?, 7^\a^' Uvilv accordmg to This Simili- dyd^ycoi ^ dyiwhc^^ oVt©-, 7.fz The Scripure-T>o£trine S 9 tiide^ [namely, as the ^/ot o -ry t/b, cJ? ^V cT/' Ui- Light of the Sun^ and of w']^^ ^ ei;c6i/©-, sT/S-gcy^a/y.bi^.jl. an Image of the Sun feen Demonftr. Evangel. B. fy,c.-^, ^^ in a Glafs, is but One ^] ^^' "'■*^ j4nd there is hut One tjod, ^'/2^. ^^ w/jo ^.r//?/ of Himfelf without Caufe and without Origifialy arid wha is manifefied by his Son as by a Glafs and an Image, And again: Though the T« q« ^6<^V wV-c^i' lyMKayi- Sen (faith he) is by us ac- //4i/« 0«»» Z^ dV yzvono //S- hiowledied to be God, yet v©- @ior latlv©- o y/ov©-- [properly fpeaking] there ivct^yj©- ^ dyimn©-, o r is but One God only; [or, there is but One, who is the Only God ^] even He who Alone is Underived and Unhegotten^ who hath bis Divinity of Himfelf and is the Caufe both of the Son's Beings and of his being What he is^ [viz. of his being God.] This is the One God, even the voyzv^i; -TTcirn^. i')(j ti; lyM^Q- u'ovQ-, 6 iJ.Y\S\ycL clvcl- Tsj^^'j/t/HcTe IcLvrk AITIOV i7Z^QV \'7riy^Cf.i) vcf.^yjKYii ^KJiA^ r -d-zoTtna. Father of the only-begot- i^-'Al^^-v©-* yy -nS 1^(7 ^f kaurk ten Son, Is not He a- ^'-'oniToi n y^ ^mi^ ix{]aJ'6<. lone the One God, who ' — '^v ^ y/ovov a.?^.i)d-ivoi' Oilv acknow 'edges no Superior^ rryei^ YiyZ^ S'lScLdKe.. De hO Caufe of his Being 'y bptt ^cdefiafl. Thecl. lib. i.e. 1 1. haih his Divinity and Sit- freme Dominion ahfolutely of Himfelf underived and unhcgotten ; and communicates to the So?i^ both bis Div'tiity and Life} whom the Son himfelf teaches us to acknowledge as the Only True God ? [Job, I7» $•] And § r^ of the Trinity. Part II. ^ya And again '.The Son hini' [elf declares the Father to he even His God alfo, And therefore the Church preaches^ that there is but One God. And again: As all other things y fo the Glory of his Divinity alfo has he re- ceived by comrnunication from the Father ^ as a true and only Son, But the nvQ-hhiKpr <7ra.vTavoAV7i(^v Father did not receive His ^^^, ^ ^„yp, ^ 'eifefc -^ i^a.^ lib. ^, c. J, yo^ivono aiv 05o^ ihld 'H l^KhmiA r IV A 0«cr ^' from Any •, but being Him- f elf the Original and Foun- tain and Root of all Good, is therefore juftly fliled the One and Only God. And again : The Church preaches the One God^ and x»jfuTTe<, avtov VI) :^ ^ati- that He is the Father and ^, ^ rTrAVTOKP^.TD^ J'iS'ojtkz' Supreme over All % and that a a: to, 'I«j»^ X^^-^k Jefus Chrifi^isG od of God. Qijy i^ 0e«. lib. i. <:. 8. And again: TbeApofile 'r.^^v avi^v uk'ova ^ 02?, fliles Chrift the Image of v,,^ ^^^ t/? cTJo 0s«VwrAct>f God^ that no Man might \% d\\' hit ^ cm craVr^p. imagine Two Gods, but One h y6 «? Qih^ i^ hk luv %t£- onlyj even Him who is over ^^ rr^h avt^, dvii^ av «« 5 AIL For if there be One J^td t^ q'« 7/? our Lord and God incarnate^ is not the Fa- ther, nor^ as the Sabelli' ans would have it, [That fime Perfon who is ililed] the Only God, This the kyi^vt^o-cu* jy Tid ^^etT^i dt^ Holy Scriptures every where S'tciXiyoiMvov hmS'eiKvv^iTeu* teflifie\ Declaring^ that it ^^^^ ^(tr^^ iMw^ivcu (pti^ was the Son ofGod^ which came in the FleJJj; and th.it he always Jfake of his Father^ andprofejfed that he came forth from his Fa- ther, and was to return to his Father. In froof of which, there is no need to allege particular paffages^ , , r» For {as If aid) all theGofpels, and all the Writings of the Apoflles tend to this very Point. Again : There is but ^E'? ®^'* ^'^' ^ '^*'^»e «^* One God, hecaufe the Fa- ^'^^ o ^ 4^- rctviitnTct 'iyi^ ther is but One •, yet is ^f H^i ^e^^V '^ctTie^., Ibid. the Son alfo God, having fuch a Samenefs as that of a Son to a Father. Again : Becaufe He on^ "On i^ov^ dyimrQ-i j^ ly Ivi^. the Father] is fj^ovQ- '^^/^ ^g6T»fT©-. Aei unhegotten, and He only is 'rk-m duTxtv ^ ^hv^v Oi'm the Fountain of Divinity; Ibid. therefore He is ftHed the Only God. VOX* ^ JcTIf eOw IMWKVVeiV T<*- Tct j^, ft/V ti'TToVi rd cAiet[yi\t«t }y dt ^ 'im)ne God, becaufe Deus. Hil, de Trin, lib, 4. he ii ^elfexifient Qodn ~ And IS 6 The Scripure-T^oSirine % 9^ And again : We frofefs Confitemur — Be- nur Belief in One God ^ um mum \ quia hecaufe upon ac- au6toritate innafcibilitatis cotwt of his Sclfexfflence Deus urns efl. Id. de Sy- he[yi^, the Father] is the nod. One God. And Epiphanius: Bo ^ *ov;/ of^?.^ ^t/^.!;< -aso,- ^ you not perceive how thefe « tcI'^cLvta ^ «//«? et'j eLuTh, IVords^Thcve is One God, "^^^ r fAicty d^yjy ffriy^cuvc-i ; of whom are all things, HAref. jj. and we in him ^JJjorv there is but One Original of Things ? And Gregory Nazian- '^E'f ^ ^5^0 tiV h amov ^ zen: There is but One ^'^ ^ ^y'l^ 'TrvivfAetrQ- uva' God\ the Son and the HO' (^ic^y/nay. Orat.i^, ly Ghofl being referred to 4> the One Qiufe^ [Namely, as being divine perfons ^7 whom the One God^ or One Caufe and Original of Things, made and governs the World.] And Augullin : Btit what Sed quid agimus de illo fiall vpe do Cfaith he) vptth teftimonio Domini? Batri thatTeftimonyofourLord^ enim dicebat, & Patrem for "'twas the Father he nominaverat ad quem !o- fpake to., and "'twas the Fa- quebatur, ciim ait *, H&c thtt he direSled himfelfto^ eft vita Aterna, ut cog" Ti^hen he /aid '., This isLAfe nofcant te Unum verum eternal, that they may Deum, De Trin. lib. VI. know Thee the One True cap. p. God. And, among later Di- Patrem fie vocari Z7««w vines, Zanchy : The Father & Solum Deum kat* ^oxriv. ((^khhe) is called the One de trih. Elohim^ lib, f. and Only God, by way of c, f . Eminence, And the learned Biftiop Pearfon : That One God (faith hej is Father of All:, and to us there is but One God, the Father. Exfof. on the Crcedf fag. i6. Again •* § p. of the Trinity. Part 11. 2^7 Again : And thus to us there is hut One God, the Father, of whom are all things -^ To which the Words following in the Creed may jeem to have relation ^ The Father Almighty, Maker of Heaven and Earth. fag. 2(5. c? ,;"::\tjH' And ag.'iin : From hence He [viz,, the Father"! is Jiiled One God, ('i Cor. 8, 6^ Eph,^,60 the Tine /God, (iTh. I, pj r/j^ Only True God, (Joh.ij^-^^) the God and Father of our Lord Jefus Chrill, (2. Cor, I, 3', Efh. r,3 U fag, 40. Again : IJljall briefly declare the Creation of the World to have been performed by that One God, the Father of our Lord Jefus Chrifl. p^g. 65. And again : But as we have already proved That One God to be the Father •, fo mufl we yet further Jhow That One God, the Father, to be the Maker of the World, p. 64. And the Learned Biihop Cumdicit [Socinus'] Ve- BuiL* When He [viz. So- teres omnes ufq;, ad Conci- cinus] affirms that all the lium Nicsenum credidiffe, Atitients^ *till the time of Patrem folum Jefu Chrifti theNicene Council^ believed eflc unum ilium verum D^- thc Father of Jefus Chrift urn; (i de Patris prxroga- to be Alone the One True tiva, qua \^{cfolus aSeiffo God; ifThisbeunderftood Deus verus eft, intelliga- ofThatPreheminenceofthe turj veriflimum efle illud Father, by which He Alone fatemur. Scd hoc pro 5o- is of Himfelf ^hy Self-ex* cino nihil facie : 8c certum ijlence'] the True God; eft hujus dogmatis cogni- we confefs that this ajfer* tionem non modo ufq; ad tionis moftTrue. ButThis tcmpora Concilii Nicieni, makes nothing in favour of aut aliquanto poft, fed Socinus: And ^tis certain femper in cccleiia Chrifti that This doBrine continu- perfeverafle DefenfProAm^ ed in the Church of Chrifti § 4. not only ^till the Council of Ntce^ or a little after *, but Always, S Again : if8 The Scripure-iyolirine S 9- Again: I0jicb ''ithonli' Qu^e; a Patribiis Nicas- nation (faith he) of the Son. nis bi.ariam exprimitur ^ r, the Father, is exfreffed quod Pattern vocent, hit. Sy. the Nfcene Fathers trvo ^ih-, deinde quod Filiura ' TO ays : Fir ft ^ in their call- d leant, ^{b; ht ^aa, c^S"^ l^t..- i^ the Father, the One (^so-n.^. Ibid. § i r. God i and theti. in their fiiling the Sou. God of God, Light of Light. ^gain : To an Arian Imo^ inquit, mamfefle Wrirei% who alledged that in ek Poycarprts Pattern Polycarp^ in- his Prayer^ ma- t Ant mi Jefu Chrifli^ Deum hi feftly files the Father on- verimi & ommum condito^ ly^ the True God and Ma- rem af fella t 'y eumq-y, }ey ker of all things \ and that filiumy ojiiem Sac er dot em he iyivokedHim through the tantum nominate invocat j 5o»y vohom he calls only our ac deniq'^ it a loquitur , ut Iiigh' "rieji \ and lajfly^ Solum Patrem pro fitmmo thai- he fo^ fpeaksy as to Deo agyiovijj'e videatur : - — Jeem to acknovpledge the Fatemur, fatecnttr ultro^ Father only, to be the Su' Patrem folum effe aliquo preffjfi' GoU : He replies; relpeduSummum Deum; We readily grants that the nerape quia, ut loqwtuc Father Alone w in fome AthanaGus, tth^w Ocunfj'B' rejpecl the Supreme God : fons Dei tat is ipfe fit, hoc fiamely becaufe^ as At ha-' eft, Solus a Seipfo Deus, nafus Ifeaksy He is the aquodivinicatem ^uamac- P. «w/^/«. o/^ D/i>/«//)' :, that cipiant Filius 6c SpirituSt is, He rilone is of Himfelf San&us j, Atq-, eadem dc fhy Sclf-exiftence] God ; causa appellationem vert from whom the Son. and. Dei Patri f^pius turn ia Holy Spirit derive their Di- fajcris liceris, tura iji Vete^ litnity: W that for this rum Scriptis, prserertim caufe the Father is properly quoties divinsB perionaefi-» filed The.TrffeGod^ both mul nominaiKur^ proprie in the Holy Scriptures^ and tribui. Defenf* Seci, z.. c^, in the Writings of the An- }. § lo. c ents i efpecially where the divine Perjons are mentioned Together, S 9- of the trinity. Part II. 25-9 Again : Jujiin Martyr in his dialogue with Try^ fho^ exfrejly affirms^ that the Father is the Caufe of the Son's Being. Upon which account^ both Jujiin and the other Ante-^icene Wri- ters commonly call God the FatJjer^ by way of diftincii- on^ fometimes GOD abfo^ lutelyyfometimes The One God, fometimes The God and Father oF All, {ac- cording to the Texts ^ i Cor. 8,4; Eph. 4, (^^ Joh. 17, 3 0 Namely, becauje the Fa- ther Alone 7x God of Him- felf [by Selfexijlence -,1 but the Son^ is only God of Gad. Again : They alfo [viz, the Fathers After the Council of Nice,] make no fcrufle to ftile the Fa- therThe Origin^TheCaufe, The Author of the Son ^ nay^ tn call the Father there- fore. The One God. And again : Laflly^ ffaith he,) the Antients^ becaufe the Father is the Origin^ Caufe ^ Author, and Foun- tain of the Son \ made no fcruple to call Him the One and Only God ; For thus even the Nicene Fathers the mf elves begin their Greedy Juftinus Martyr in Dia- logo cum Tryphone ex- prefse dicit Patrem efTe Filio diniov T6 f?), caufarn lit fit. Hinc eidem Juflino, 6c C2eteris fcriptoribus An- te-Nicacnis, folenne eft Deum Fat rem J'te/.ae.iliKcoi appellare nunc Deum ab- foluce, nunc Unum ilium Deum, nunc Deum (^Pa- trem omnium, (^ juxta fcri- pturas, I Cor. 8, 4 j Efh- 4, 6'y Joh, 17, 3:; quia fcilicet Solus Pater a fe Deus efti filius autem De- us de Deo. Defenf SeU. 4, cap. I, § 1. Illi igitur intrepide quo- que Patrem dicunt Vrin- cipium, Caufam, Auclorem, filii ; infumquc adeb Pa- trem Unum ilium Deum appellant, ibid. § 3. Denlque Veteres Deum Patrem, eb qubd Principi- um, Caufa, Audor, 6c Fons filii {\t , Unum ilium & Solum Deum appellare non funt veriti. Sic enim ipfi Patrcs Nicieni exor- diunrur fuum Symbolum.- Credimus in Unum Deum, S 2. Fatrem x6o The Scripure-T)o£irine S 9. I believe in One God,the Fatrem omnipotentem ^c. Father Almighty, &c, ibid. § 6. And Air. Hooker: TZ'^FatVer Alone (fays' be) is originally That Dsity^ which Chrift Originally is not j For Cbriji is Goii, by being of God. Ecclejiaft, PoL Book 5, §f4. And Dr. Aiore : By theTerm God, (fuith he,) ifym nndjyftand That which is Firfl of a'l^ in fuch a 5enfe as that All elfe is from Him^ and He from None ; the Son and Spirit cannot be [aid to be God m This Sig- fiifi.ation \ hecaufe the Father is not from Them^ but They from the Father. Myth of Godlinefs, Book p, chap, z. And the learned Dr. Vayn : Had we gone no further (fiiys he) thanScriptureythe only Ride of our Faith ^in this matter j and heldy with That., that To Us there is One God, the Father, i Cor. 8,(5^ One God and Fa- ther of All, who is Above all, Ffh. 4, 6 ; ^nd had we known Him The Only True God, (as Chri^ calls him^ Joh. 17, 3, not exchfivey^ but eminently and by way of Exi el!ency and Prerogative^ by which the Name and Title of GOD is peculiarly pr6idicated of God the Father in Scripture ■.) which is the great Reajon given by the Father s.^ of the Divine Unity) ) Had ive corifidered thfs plain fcriptural Accouyit and Obfer^ vatioHy that One God is fpoien and predicated of the Father, and meant of Hun, when it is f aid both in the old 7'eflament and in the New^ The Lord thy God is One God, and there \s none other but he, or be- lidcs him*, wehai 7jdt given occafion for That ObjeEii- on of our Adverfaries^ againft our Faith., of its implying a ContradiSiion^ or of, its fetting up more Gods than Oue. The One God, whom we pray to in the Lords prayer^ and in other Chriflian Offices and AddreJJes ; whom we profefs to believe in^ in our Creed *, and whom the Scripture calls fe :, is God the Father Almighty. And Hi hath an Only-begotten Son, &c* Fayns Sermon § p. of the Trinity, Part II. 261 Sermon on Trinity-Sunday, June the jth, \6<^6\ /^^. 18. Again : 77?^ One God {f^nh he) is Jpoken of God the Father in Scrjpure^ as I btive fl:oivn you j and as a great Many, and farticularly Bifhop Pearlbn upon the Creed ohferves \ that *■* the Name oif God taken '* abfolurely, is often in Scripture fpoken of tlie Fa- " ther, anJ is in many places to be taken particularly " of the Father j and from hence {jays he) he is *^ ftiled One God, the True God5theOniy True God : *' And This (he fays further) is a mod necellary *' Truth to be acknowledged, for the avoiding mul- *' tiplication and Plurality of Gods :" He hjytjig the Unity mamly here, as I have done. So that though the Son is God, and the Holy Ghofl is God'^ which they are not often called in Scripture \ (which rathe^ refer ves and gives the Name of GO D ahfolutely and peculiar- ly to the Father j as, GOD loved the^ World, GOD fent his Son, and the like .) yet Neither of them are meant by That One God, which the Scripture f peaks of when it fpeaks peculiarly of the Father. — The Word God, generally {if not always) in Scri- pture^ taken ahfolutely and fpoken fo of One God. is meant cfGod the Father. IVhich may give us fuch an Account of the Trinity and of the Unity ^ as may take off all the charge of a Contra diet ion. :^ince they are not One ^?/^/ Three; yjor is each of them God, and All of them God or One God ^ in the lume refpecl^ fi^{f^ and meaning of the Words \ hut in di fie rent. The Father/j'rZ?^ Only Self-exiftentunoriginated Being, //'^ Caufc and Root of the other Two, as the Antients often call him ; andfo is The moft abfolutcly Perieft Being, and God in the highefl Senfe : And the Scriptures^ Creeds, and Chrijiian Offices, call him fo ahflutely and hy way of Eminence and Prerogative. The Son is fro~ duced of the Father, and fo is not 'Aviid-i©-^ or God in S 5 That %6% The Scrifture-'Do&rinf % 9. Thar Senfe as the Father who is from None; hut is God, of God 8cc. Bid, Again.' He is not indeed God the Father, or God from None, 'Av7id-i©- : (In That Senfe, we believe iff One God, the Father Almighty; and loXJ^xhtrc h but; One God,the Father,^! the Afoflle ffeaks^ 1 Cor. 8,6j And Chriji is the Son of this God the Father, who had his Bemg and Nature from him :) But he is God of Gody &c, Serm. on Sept. 21, i<^9(5i pag. 87. Again: The Father ffaith \it) is the Only Selfexi^ pent, Hnoriginated Being\ — r—. — and fo, in the words of a Right Reverend and Excellent Perjon, God in the highett Senie The Mrd Deus, [God,] asitfi^ni- fies a Self-exifient, unoriginated Being, -~^ is frs^di^ cated Only of God the bather ; and noty fecundum can- dem rationem j^upon the fame Account,] of the other two divine Perfons, Neither of which are Self-exiflent andmioriginated-,nor God in the higheft Senfe of 'Avii^iO- : • But He [yi%>, the Father] is called eminently and ahfolutelys and by way of Excellence and frerogattve^ The One God, and, in the Words fore^ quoted, God in the higheft Senfe. Letter from Dr. P^ fO the BfJJjop ofK. in Vindication of his Sermon on Tri- nity'SurJc7y,fag. i f, i(^, 17. And again : This is the Explication of the Antients^ which they hold', with this more plain fcriftural Account of the Trinity^ that needs no explication : One God the Father, with an only-begotten Son, &c* Poft-fcript, pag. i6, Laltly, the Learned Author of the Hiftory of the Apoftles Creed : This Claufe (faith hej ofQne God, was infer ted \ in the Creed,] to require our Belief, Th^t there is but One hfinite. Supreme, Beginninglefs, and fjernal God-, and that This One God* ^nd none 0-r ther, was the Father ofot4r Lord Jtfus Chrifi,and of all $ther Beings whatfoevier^ Ahpightv, Maker of ti^aveq and Earth. So that this l^xpreffion 0/ One God, is to be underfiood $10, f^f the Trinity, Part IL 16 i ttnderflood either abfoJutely^ without regard to any other Article in the Creed \ a?jd Jo it aemtes our Faith ^ that there is hut one Eternal^ hidep€7ident ^ Self-exiflent God: or relatively^ as it hath reference to what imnre- diately folior»s •, and f) it fignifies^ that One and the fame God, and not a different ^or diverfe Being from him, is The Father Almighty, Maker of Heaven and Earth. S X. Whenever the Word, Gvtl, is mentioned in Scripture, with any High Efithetj Title^ or Attribute annexed to it ; it generally (if not always) means the Terfon of the Father. See the Texts, N° 337 441. Wherein He is filled •, Tht Lord of Heaven and Earthy N° 3375 3^f' The God of Ifrael, N- 338. ' The Living God, N° 359, 341, 354^ 3<^J^j ?7o> 37^> ?7Pj 38f5 SP^) i9iy 3P4> 3^7^ 4^^> 40Ij ^^h 405, 412. The Good Godj N° 340. The Vomer, N° 34^. The mofi High God, N° 343, ^fO, 360, 3(^4, 398. The Bleffed, N'' 344. The Etghefi, N« 34r, 34<^> 34^) 34P. The Mighty One, N« 347. Who \s above Alt, N- 38Z ^ Whom no man bath fe^n or can fee, N* Jf ij jf^> ifh 3P}» 40P. S 4 The x64 The Scripure-T>o£irine % lo. ThtTrue ^nd On'yTme God^ N° iff, j8f, 410. The God of Jhraham, Jfaac avdjacnh^ N° 3f6. Thar made Heaven and Earth, &c, N*^ ^fj, 361, 3(5f, 425, 42-8. The God of our Fathers^ N*^ 3f<5, }f8, j6(S. TheG^J^/G/07, N° 3fp. Which fearchstb the Hearts^ N° j6rv 386, 369*. Which doth or maketh all things y N«* ^(Sj. The Uncorruptible God^ N^ 3<^7. Which raifeth the dead and quickneth all things y No 368, 377, 3^2. Who raifed up Jefus our Lord from the dead^ N° 369, 8f 8, 8fp, 8(54. 866, 867, 870, 873, 87f, 876, 877, 878, 87P, 88r, 882, 88f,887,88p,8p3,8pp,pGi, 904, po8, pi2, 9135 P2.3, P24, pjp, 942, P725 974, 5>7f. ■ The Lord of Hofls^ N° 371, 405-. 0/wh m, and through whom, and to whom are all things, N° 372. The God of Peace, N° 373, 374, 381, 383, 387, 404. The Everlafling God^ N° 37f . Tae Only Wife God, N° 376, 389, 412. The Lord God Almighty, N° 380, 414, 416, 427, 429, 432, 434, 43f, 436, 440. Which worker h all things after the Counfel of his own Will, N<>'382. The Inviftble God, N° 384, 38P, 402. The BleJJed God, N° 388. The King eternal, immortal, c^c. N^ 389. The Biefed and Only Potentate , the King of Kings and Lord of Lords, who only hath immortality, dwelling in the Light which no Man can approach unto, Sec. No 393. The Great God, N'' 3pf , 437. The Majejly on highy and in the Heavens, N*^ 3p6, The S II. of the Trinity. Part IL 16^ The Excellent Glory^ N° 407. The Holy Ofie, N°'4o8. The 07'ily Supreme Governor j N© 411- He which /x, and which wasj and which is tocomCj N°4iJ, 414, 4i<^. 4^7* 4P- Which ////e^/'/j on the Throne^ N° 4if5 417, 418, 411, 415, 424, 45f, 43P. Which /fi;^r/j /or ever and ever^ N^ 417, 419, 42.f , 430. Who created all things^ ^nd for whofe f lea fur e they Are^ and were created, N° 417. Supreme J Holy and True, N° 42,0. The God of Heaven, N° 416, 453. Who Only is /^^ Ho/y One, N° 429, 431. /"row whofe Face, the Earth and the Heaven fled a- way, N°438. The Lord God of the Holy Prophets, N^ 441. S XL The Scripture, when it mentions GOT), abfolutely and by way of Eminence, always means the ?erfon of the Father. Sec the Texts, N^ 18 116, Notes on § 11. This is the Language, not only of Scripture, but alfo of all Antiquity. Thus a^6 The Scrifture-^o^rine S ii. Thus Juftin Martyr : 'H '^ 'z^cWn Kvaimi^ ijat^ ^ The fiyfi Power (faith he,) ^Ari^ 'ttclvtuv «J S'iffwiiTW vext after GOD rvho is e?or, >l, i^o^y o ^oyQ- '^v* the Father and Sufmne Al>ol z. Lord of all tbhigs^ is the Word, which is alfo his Son. And Tatian: Of the Tn? re^^^O-VJi gsS", ^ ^ Tri?iifyj (faith he^) name- Koy^ ctvrk, -^ ^ ao(picig dvii, ly, of GOD , and his Lib. z. Word, and bis Wifdom. And Oiigen; We ffaith 'akk a,() and rcndring C'7n{^xov' -7©-* as if it had been again i/^g?€x^o-«f.3 And Athanafius : It is Toj/ «?« 'ttavio; vo^v ^ymovet vecejjary to acknowledge dvcLym Qibv> )y rkrov het xj GOD the Governour of « toaak^* )l^ hct liv ecvrtii the Univerfe \ and that He [cfiAKoo-fjLiiff^uf 2 ^^x^tra. jy is One, md 7iot Mary, ^ycf^ov* x'oy^v. contr. Gentef- j4nd One Word of God, which is the Lord and KhUy of the Creation. Again : S II of the Trinity. Part 11. 2^7 Again: Not^^s GOD himfelf is far above JlU fo alfo is the way to Ghrift far off and beyond us. Again *. Concern ng the eternal Exijience of the Son and the Spirit, with GOD. Again : When you reafon concerning GOD, and the Word , and the Spi- rit. Again .* By the Son, and in the Spirit, did GOD create, and does prefer ve all things. And agnin : The Spirit being in the Word ^ ^tis wanifeji that cmfeqnently through the Word> it was in GOD. And the Counri] of Sir- miuT! : The Head, which is the Original of All thin IS ^ is the Soiv, but the Head, which is the Onginal of Qbrifl, is GOD. And Hilary : Tor tJje J Tie ad of All^ is the Son f, but the Head of the Son, is GOD. And Bt. nrdiiA cited by BifiOf Vearfon : c^^'lv 11 dyU yc^.p^h otclv TheJpoftles (faith he) and ^Vh, 0 0?cV, ^V..^ ^^kCt^h >c, almofl All the ^ Scriptures, ^j^,,^,,,,^ ,^ j, ^^^, ^,V •when ihey 7nention G O D - a,„ ^ ^ ,,^), \s^,'.,^^(n^ \ab olHteiy and mdefimte' . ~ v . . - ■j/y , ^nd commonly with . r\ r Ian Article [c0i^.,] and ^^^^cara Opufc. I without any perfonal diftinEiion \ mean the Father. And, among modern Ingenue tradimus ^^^^ Divines, G?/i;f«: We free- v^nesyju Dei nomen Patri [y confefs^ (faith he,) that proprie afcribi. Calv. in the Name, G O D, by way f^alent, Gent. of Eminence , is properly afcri bed to the Father, And Fiac. Illyricus ; Obfervandum autem T/V to be obfervedy Tfaith e(l, quod plerumque Pau- he, ) that St Paul in his lus in fuis epiftolis nomen cpifiles cofnmonly ftiles the Dei^ Patri 5 Domini autem, Father, GOD •, and Chriji Chrillo feu Filio Dei tri- or the Son of God, Lord : buit: Ideo quod in — Becaufe, in the myfterio Redemptionis, myfiery of our Kede77iption, Patri fumma dignitas ut the Supreme Dignity is a- Vero Deo tribuitur.™ fcribed to the Father, as Base eft caufa quod in the True God. And novo Teftamcnto plerum- que §11. of the Trinity. Part IL 26^ This is the reafnn, why in que tantiim prima perfona theNewTeftainentthe Firji vocetur Deus. Clavrs Ferfofi only is ufually jliled Script, in voce^ Deus. GOD. And the learned Bilhop Pearfon : It is to he ohfer^ vedy (faich he,) that the Name of GOD, taken ah- folutely, is often in the Scriptures ffoken of the Father; As when we read of GO D fending bis own Son i of the grace of our Lord Jefus Chriil and the Love of GOD: And generally wherefoever Chrift is called the Son of GOD, or the Word of G O D j the name of GOD is to he taken particularly for the Father, hecaufe he is no Son hut of the Father. From hence he is ftiled One God, the True God, the Only True God, the God and Father of our Lord Jefus Chrift. Which, as it is meft True,andfofit to be helievedy is alfo a mofl NecelTary Truths and therefore to he acknow- ledged, for the avoiding multiplication and Plurality of Gods: For if there were more than One which were /from None, it could not he denied hut there were more Gods than One. Wherefore This Origination in the Divine Paternity ^ hath antiently been looked upon as the AJfertiou of the Unity, p. 40. Again : As we helieve there is a God, and Th^tGod Almighty; as we acknowledge That fame GOT> to he the Father of our Lord Jefus Chrift^ and in Him of Us : So we alfo confefs that the fame GOD the Fa- ther, made hoth Heaven and Earth, pag. 47. And again: I acknowledge This GOD, Creator of the Worlds to he the fame GOD who is the Father of our Lord Jefus Chrifl. And the learned Bifhop Deum Pattern^ qui J^ia- Bull : God the Father,({Aith K^irtau^ folebat ab ejus a^vi he -J who was ufually hy Catholicis Ii'tt] '7r5i the Catholicks of that Age^ univer forum Deus, appel- [viz. in Origens time,"| lari, Se^.z, cap, ^, §12. called^ hy way of dijiincii' 99i I/O 7he Scripure-^oBrine S 12.. on^ The Supreme GOD,[^r, The GOD of the Univcrfe.] Andap;ain; F<^r vphich Qtiatn ctiam ob cau- re^fonafo^ \jui^, bccaufe fam, [Icil. quia Solus Fa- thc Father Alone is God ter a fe Detts eft,] Scrip- of HimfelF, or St^lf-ex- tores ifti, (viz. Ante Ni- iftcnt;] the U^riters before csenij quoties Patrern & the Time of the Council of Filium fimul nominant, Nfcey when they mention nomen DEI Patri fere the Father and the Son to- attribuunt •, alteram pef- gether^ generally give the fonam titulo vel Filii Dei^ leus fine mani- withniit a manifeft contra^ fefta contradicSirione dicifon be faid to be God Piam ac ftudiofam javen- of Hhr.fclf, [or Self-ex- tucem ferio horror, ut a iftenc.~| / earneflly fpirirufibi caveat, ex quo exhort all fious and fludi- talia profeda fuerint. Ibid, ous young A^ien^ to take § 8. heed offuch a Spirit^, from whence fiich things as thefe fviz. ridiculing the di- ftin6liori between uod Selfexijiingy and God of God,'] do proceed. See above, ^y^ andhzlo^^ $^34. § xiir. ^72' The Scripture-TioStrine % 13, S XIII. In what particular Metaphyfical Manner^ the Son derives his Being or Eflence from y the Father, the Scripture has no where di- ftinftly declared ; and therefore men ought not to prefume to be able to define. See the Texts, N° dip, 65-8. See beneath, § 21. Notes on S 13. For Generation^ when applied to God, is but a figurative Word ;, (ignifying only in general, imme' diate derivation of Being from Godhimfelf: And Only- begotten, fignifies, being fo derived from the Father in a fingular and inconceivable manner^ as thereby to be difiinguifhed from all other Beings, 'Tis obfervable that St John, in That paflage, where he not only fpeaks of the Word before his In- carnation, but carries his Account of him further back, than any other place in the whole New Teftn- ment *, gives not the lead: Hint of the Metaphyfical Manner, how he derived his Being from the Fa- ther ; does not fay He was created, or emitted^ or be^ gotten^ or was an emanation from him y but only that he WASy that he WAS in the Beginnings that he WAS with Gody and that he was [}5if] Partaker of Divine Power and Glory with and from the Father before the World Was, Accordingly Si3^ of the trinity 0 Part IL 2,73 Accordingly Irenceus : Jf any one (iaich he^ /«- ^?//>e' (?/ wj", //oK' then was the Son produced by the Fa^ ther ? We anfwer that This his Frodudtion, or Generation, or Speaking forth, or Birth, [allud- ing , I fuppofe, to the Hebrew Phrafe, adaferi- ens vulvam^~] or hovo elfe foever yoa in vpords endear vour to exfrefs his genera^ tion, vphich in reality is ineffable ^ it is underfiood by no man^ neither by Va- lentinus nor Marciofi, nei' ther by Saturninits nor Ba- filides^ neither by Angels nor Archangels nor Princi- palities nor Powers J but by the Father only which be* gat^ and by the Son which is begotten of him. Where- fore, fince his generation is And Novatian : Of whom^ and by whofe Willy was generated The Word His Son. The Secret Ai an - ner of whofe faered and divine Ge?jeration , nei- ther have the Apoftles Jcnown^ nor the Prophets difcoveredj nor the Angels underjioody nor any Crea* ture comprehended: It is known only to the Son^ who under fiands the Fathers Siquis itaque nobis dix- erit , Quomodo ergo fi« lius prolatus a patre eft ? dicinaus ei, quia prolatio- «^w iftam, &^t generation nem^ live nuncupationem, five adapertionewj ['tis obfervable He does not add, five creationem^ auc quomodolibet quis nomine vocaveritgenerationem e- jus inenarrabilem exiften- tem, nemo novit, non Valentinus, non Marcion> neque Saturninus, neque Bafilides, neque Angeli, neque Archangcli , nee principes, neque potcfla* tes, nifi Solus qui geEC- ravit pater, 6c qui natus eft iilius. Inenarrabilis itaque generatio ejus cum fit, &c, lib. 2, cap, 48. ineffable^ 6cc. Ex quo, quando ipfe voluit, Sermo Filius na« tus eft. • Cujus facrae 6c divinas Nativi- tatis Arcana nee Apofto« lus didicit , nee Prophe- tes compcrit , nee Ange« lus fcivit, nee Creatura cognovit: Filio foli nota funt, qui Patris fecreta novit. De Trinit, c, ;i. Secrets, 4ksd X74 ^^^ Scripure-^o5irine $ I5< And u4Iexander Bifhop Mct>te.hyh ^ia^fxretf n:^i^ of Alexandria : The Pious Koy\i li hy ;^ vTri^su^v ^ r yi- u4po[iie St John^ (faith he,^ vm^v J'lavoUi, o Iv^ctCi^a.- conjidermg that the Manner t©- 'luduyn^, -^m^v ctvni )^ ef Exiflence of God the Toittff/v dTrn^ieoaiv fc»V«r — Word, was far diferent "Ovx ort dyivvnT©- h* (h from That of the things :^ dymnrov o 'TAryi^'y,}^' on created by Him\ avoided S^tAvoicti /ySj<) r^ Ivayfc^i^^y^ faying of Him ^ that hewaS ^^^^ - ^ ^j-^^^^^^ x^tc^a^. Made^ S^hm [aid only, that ^,^^ i.V.^g^k«,^' g^, „' ^ he WAS.] Not as if h^. were Self-exifient ; (For No- thing is Self-exiflent he/ides the Father y) but kecanfe the ineffable Manner how the Only-begotten God received his Sfib/iftencej isfarhejond the comprehenfton not only of the Evangeli/fSy but proba- bly even of the Angels alfo. ■ For if the Know ledge of many things vaf}ly 0. ad Alex.apudTheodoritM.i, inferiotir toThis^be hid from cap. j\., humane ijnderftdnding\"-- how dare any man cunoufly pry into the Manner how God the Word received his Subjijience > concerning which the Holy Ghofl faith. Who pall declare his generation ? And Eufebius : The 'rth ^i^ i^ovo'Pn'lmhXet' Church ( faith he ) preaches ^qv Xfc- Am4'J'' T^r? ctv Tfffeiz^yei-' (TcttTO TH r -7^ ^«» KoyM -vW- TtKoV TrSU/ztct (J«(7/, T yi' viciv^dvn tU J^n)yYi )y fit- oic f «})?• dhiKTOi^ >Lj dppyiTOJi ^ duATAhn'TrToii hoyon* licr A S 13 of the Trinity, Part IL 275- Qod^ Light of Lighty Life -^srctrf^V* cm a-eorveU ^j oAeyy, of Life : Begotten of the Fa^ y^i^vti^ov. De EcclefTheoL ther after an unjpeakable Uh^ j, f, 3. ^ ineffable and to Vswhol^ Ij mknown and unconceivable manner^ for the Salvation of the World. And again ; If any one '^to'r;^i^ydL^QniTi<,it)^^i (Taith hej ivill be fo curi- ^V -j.jvmi.^zv o GzU; — 7^' ous as to tnqmrey How God roKy.y\e}v ^ ^^'(tzc^k zcLTcti^vt\ffti further ^ let him himfelf clvi '^^^^ *^' 7^ cMi'i'vzJ) T 1 'l^. 27^ The Scriptire-'DoSirine § 14. Do not inqu'tre^ how» Tor^ ^nreiv* o d^/jmlQ- ^^^ tti{u' as it is vain to inc]tiire vy)7©-' ^^^X-d C^l^v* ^ o ho\^ He that is Vyihegotten, yiva/j^B- '^^rftT? Q/S'^VmJ--- is Vnbeqotteyi j fo neither Mw (^nrtri rd. dvdf^irei* -p ought we to inqtiirs how He Toliyzy^.ix/jSpoii ^Wivi'Tdu that is Begotten, was Begot' ^« yiye^.y^^a.^ ^^h i^firei, ten, ' • Seekjiot vjhat HomiL ap. < , ^ / , cannot be fotind out, — — - BelievG what is TVYitten j fearch not into what is not written* S XIV. They are therefore equally worthy of Cen- fure, who either on the one hand prefume to affirm, that \.\itSon vjzsmade (cif, i)t ovrctw) out of Nothing ; or, on the other hand, that He is the Setf-exijient Subjiance. Notes on S 14. That the Son is not Self- exijient^ fee above in § 12. That, on the other hand, the Antients were care- ful not to reckon Him among Beings made («? «^ ovrav) out of Nothings but (on the contrary) thought them- felves obligM to keep to the Scripture - language, which ftiles him The onlj-begotten of the Father, and (TT^urGToKop) The firfi'borit, ('not ^^aroicTt^-ov The firji' created) of every Creature ; may be judged from the following pafTages, The Son of God (faith Filius quidem Dei om- the Paftor of Hermas) is ni creatura antiquior eft, ftmimer than ^llCreatHres^ ita ut in confilio Patri fuo § 14. of the Trinity. Part 11. ijf infomuch that he ivas pre^ adfuerit ad condendam /fent in Confult with his I-a- creaturam. SimiL p. ther at the Making of the OreatHYe^ [or, at the Creation. ] And Ignatius : Who ''o? ^^^ cuclpav ^^ UctTel (faith he) WAS with the «j/, [in the larger Copy, Father^ [or, as it is in the r^ ^cild Hovn-^ei^ ] ;^ h To- other Copy, was begotten ^^^j,,^ Ad Magnef.epift. of the Father,^ before all - - ^ J tJ Agjs \ and appeared at the End of the World. And again : If any one confeffes the Father, and the Son, andtheHolyGhoR-j and praifes the Creation, [ viz,, acknowledges all the Creatures o^ God to be good, ] &c. And Juftin Martyr : But the Son of the Father y even he who alone is proper^ Ij called his Son^ The Word which was with him and was begotten of hinz before the Creation^ becaufe by Him He in the Beginning made and difpcfedall things ; He Scc, And aeain : But This a>>.; <^^™^ ,^^ ", v' v ~ contra^ior^ §6. ecyiov ^viv(j.a. ouo^oy'ijy }y -r KTiijivlT^amj, Sec. Epifi,ad Philadelph. largior (ive in- terpoL § 6, ApoL r. Terfon who was really be gotten and produced of the Father before all Creatures were made, was with the Father^ and the Father con" verfed with him. "zs-^joutK^.y \_ forte Tr^pjtouU At/] Dial^ cum Tryph, And in all other places of his Works he fpeaks with the like caution \ calling Chrifl, 'w^uiiTQ^ov r e^K 'sr^' "TttLnm Y^ifT^iim, the firft-begotten of God before all T 3 Creatures i ^7S The Scripure-T^olirine % 14^ Creatures ; and, Hovmi^.a ^tt^^ ^civ]cov o.^jkc^^ t K}i(riJ.cLTm^ a Per/on begotten abjolmely before all Creatures j and the like. And Iremtis^ reckoning up the feveral Words, by which the Generation of Trolationem iftam, five Generationem^ {\^t NnncH^ fationem^dvcAdapertionem* Lib. Z. c. 48. the Son [or Word] might be cxprefled ; fuch as Pro- dt0io}i^ Generation^ Speakr ing forth^ or Birth j did not think fit fas I before obi'erved) to add, Creation, Origen calls the Son, (^^^zct^vtclJov tcIpJcov r cTh///^?- yiifjLccTojv, contr. Celf. lib. i.) antienter than All Crea^ tures, (fo the learned Bp Bttll tranflates the Words j in like manner as the phrafe, ^^^li^ ^.«, in .S"^ John^ muil be rendred, Before me:") But I think the Words lliould rather be rendrcd, the Antientefi of All Deri- votive Beings : For ib the Word l^hui^^yniAA] may be underftood in a larger Senfej as appears from that paifige in Athanafins contra Qentes^ ir }y ^ it}i(rieoi nvt'.ovy }u <^cl(m^ \imTa,t« 0 dyATTifjo^t TiKiJ.uffi ti'^reiv^ S i^ of the Trinity. Part II. lyg^ dares affirm that the Word ^^J' ykyovi ; Be fentent. of God was made out ofNo' Dionjf, AUxandr* thing / S XV. The Scripture, in declaring the Sons "Deri- vation from the Father, never makes men- tion of any Limitation of Time ; but always fuppofes and affirms him to have exilledwith the Father from the Beginnings and before All Worlds. See the Texts, N^ 5(^7, 5(^9, ^74, 5-84, f8<^, f88, fpi, 607^ 612, 619, 641,(542, 65-8,6(5(5, GS-j^C^G^s 6jly 686. See above, § 2j and below, § 17. S XVI. They therefore have alfo juflly been cen- lured, who pretending to be wife above what is written, and intruding into things which ^^5y.^^7^?^^ ^^^"' have prefumed^o affirm [6t« h ore ^K }]v'] that there was a time when the Son was not. Sec beneath, § 17, T 4 S XVIL iSo fhe Scrl^J^ure-Tiodirine % 17. ,no^.«.T. g XVII. whether the Son derives his Being from the Father, by Neceffity of Mature^ or by the Tower of his Willy the Scripture hath no where exprefly declared. Notes on § 17. Yet it cannot be denied but the Terms [SON and BEGET,] feem rather to imply an j4^ of the WtlU And, lihce the Attributes and Powers of God are as eternal as his Being j and there never was any Time, wherein God could not will what he pleafed, and do what he v/illed ; it will not at all follow, that That which is an EfFed: of his VJdl ani Power, mud confequently be limited to any definite Time. Wherefore not only thofe Antient Writers who were cileemed Semi-Ariansj but alfo the learnedeft of the mod Orthodox Fathers who aflerted the eternal gem" rmon of the Son^ did yet neverthelefs aflert it to be an A^ of the Fathers eternal Po'wer and Will. Him (faith Juftin Mar- 'E>t«m r k? ^«a«;/ t h^^^.vM tyr) who^ by the Will of -^ e^oy hra^ vih suv'tS i^^ a^y 7^? Father^ is God j the ^sao^o Dial, cum Trjfh* Son and Aiejferjger of the Fathr. Again: For he hath all "^yji-^ 'T^^a.vTcfTr^tTovoy.cL" thefe Titles [before menti- Z'^>* ^ '^ vt^rn^ireiv tJ ^^a- oned, viz.. that of 5(?;?, lev/j^^ ^\i\{}y.a)7/s J^lii 7^ d'^sro 7^ § i 7. of the Trinity, Part IL 281 Wtfdom^ Angela God^ Lordy '^ ^ccr^h .^iXmn 'yi'^^u'/\]o^: and Word^ ] from his mini' ji^i^^ firing to his Fathers Wdl^ and from his being begotten of the Father by his Will. Again r And that he was Kst/ z?-^ ^cLvtmv TromyATcov prodaced from the Father d^h ^ 'Trarek S'wd^ei axtrk before All Creatures^ by his tc^ C^hlj 'u^ih^ivrci. /bid. Power and Will. And in That remarkable pafTage, where he com- pares the Generation of the Son from the Father? to One Light derived from another \ he adds, / have [aid That This Power 'Et.^c::^ ^ J'w^ictiJLtv t&xjtw yt- [meaning the Son'] was be- ^^,-^ ^ ^ ^^^^^^ S^w, « , ^ ^r.. Mornmi with htm : Btit , v ... ^r - J ~ c/ ^ the Time co^ext ended, if I „ / ; , , , wayfifpeak, wnhHisVn- ^^rco, ^^^^, xt9v©-yw-i^r^i^ begotten and Eternal Ltfe^is ^^'^^ ^"^-^^^ ^^ " y^-i^^^D ^ the To day in which the Son ^''^' ^fX^^ ymjic^i cwJts Ht^j^ x8x The Scripure-T^oBrine S 17. WAS begotten : So that the «X iveiV «c/^4'^ ^V^- Beginning ofhuGeneratton e^^-Comment. inJoh.pag,ii, can no more he dtjcovered^ than (f That Day, And yet none of the Antient Wri- ters do more exprefly reckon the Son among the \oNui60'y\][y.ctTar^ Beings derived from the Power and Will of the Father^ than Origen, Sec the paffage cited a- bove, in § 14. A'tfz/^//^;7expre(reshlm- Hie cum fit genitus a felf thus : 71?^ Son, being Patre, Temper eft in Pa- tegotten of the Father^ ts tre. — — . Qi;U ante Always in [or 7vith~\ the omne Tern pus eft, fem- Father: He that was per '\w Patre fuifle dicen- hefore ail Ttme^ mnft be dus eft, I>f 7>/«. c. 5I. jaid to have been Always tn [or with'] the Father. And yet in the fame Chapter he exprefly adds : The ,-, , . /- Ward, which IS the So., was ^^ f ^' ^"f"^^ '''^^ horn of the Father, at the ''T''' ^^™^ ^^'f "''''' Will ./ the F.rher: ^^^ ' Q^^"^^ P^^^^^ He was proanced by theFa^ "^^f^ P^^^*^^^^^ ^^ P^^^^- ther, at the Will of the Fa- ^^''^' ther. Upon which pafTages the learned Bp Bull makes this Remark : men the Cum filius dicitur ex Son is jaid to be born of Patre, quaiido i fe volutt^ the Farther, at the Will of r\2i.{QV^vtlle illuJ Patris,x- //7tf F^/^^r- That Will of ternum fuifle intelligen- the Father muft be under- dum. Defenf. Sei:i,^,cap.8» flood to be eternal. § g. And Alexander Bifhop Y.ct'i li de* fl) ^ i^hu Ut th of Alexandria: ff'e believe r^ctj^^^ ^iWo^. 'AkU rfaith he; that the Son was ^j, ^,, ^ ^^^ ^^^^ ^Vo/^. Always from the Father.But ^^^;^^^ ^.^^^nr.. _ let no One by the word , ,f^ q v^u ^^ v»a ^ ^ % \_^\\'^'^'^s,\be ledto tmame v ^ T, , ^ , ^ f htm Self-exiftent. For net- '^ "^' '''"''"''* ^'^'''' ^ ^ §17^' of the Trinity. Part 11. 283 ther the wordy Was j » h^ -S-gs. prefent as a Son with his Fa- "" ^' 5 • ther-^ not felf-exiflem^ bm begotten of the felfexiflent Fa* ther *, being the Onlybegotten, the Word^ and God of God : And again j That Toj' uou ^ d^rei^uv cucLvmv, the Son fuhjijied from end* [j.clWqv q t,^» 'rdvjcov dtcvvuv lefs ^gesy or rather before -vm^hcth i{'jOiU^Qv']io^rme S nf^. And again ^ To Him [viz. T^inv ^ out^^ Im Tra-at i^ to the Father ] is Intercef- ^e) 'Trdvleov i^ yMcL TclyJA^, 0 y/(p« made for the Salvation tt^cov ajj-rk [j^voipk KoyQ-, 0 j of all, by the pra-exifiing yXy^^ cl^x'^iv\ ^ yAycth^ only-begotten Word Wmfelf, ^,~ ^^^^^^ ^^^^ ^ ^^^^^^ Dvho is Over all, and Before ^.^^^ ^^c^C^rctW, t« r TU- alL and ^fter ally the Qreat v ^ 0'./:^ Htph'PrieJt of the (areat ^ ^ , r^ ^ > God y Anttenter than ail , ^ , r^ , 1 Time and all Ages, [ Gr, ^^^^'^ ^^T.ee^^ ^^/^«4 the Antienteft of all time <^onfiantim, c. i. -V and of all Ages, ] fanUi- ,,3 ped with the Honour and Dignity of the Father 9 7%c Firfi and Only One : And again j The only - begotten Word ofGod-i whoreigneth 'o ^.^vy^ 7« -S-ss iJ.ovo'},u\)^ with his Father from be- ^'oy©-y tJ cw^ 7rct%l (ruy.Ccf ginninglefs Ages, to end- aiW^w ^l clvcl^x<^y aJck^Jv e^.^ Ufs and never-ceajzng Ages. ^^^ ^ a.T^xithom the Ope ration of hisWiWibm heat nathemat, 25, I o«cf willed, and begat the \ Sonj andprod'^ced him from Himfelf without Ttme^ and \ without fpiff^ring any dimi^ - - - Snution himfelf And this 'Canon, faith Hilary^ was therefore made by the Council, leafi any Occafion Ne data h^reticis oc- cafio videretur, ut necef- fitatem Deo Patri gig- nendi ex fe filii adfcribc- rent , tanquam natural! fjould feem given to Here- lege cogente, invito fe tickj^ to afcribe to God the ediderit. De Synod. Father a Neceillty of be- getting the Sony as if he produced him by Neceffity of Na* mre^ ivithout the Operation of his Will, And Marius Viftori- Non a Neceffitate Na- nus : // was not ( faith he, fpeaking of the Genera- tion of the Son,) by Ne- ceffity of Nature, but by the Will of the Fathers Majefty. And Bafil the Great: Co^ (faith he; having hts Power concurrent with his 'o -d-eo^ o-ujjJ^^ij.ov kyji^v ^ij Will, begat a Son worthy ^^Kma r cTLuJct/z/u l'^^yii<7iv tur^, fed Fhluntate Magni- tudinis Patris. adv* Artum I. of Himjelf'j he begat him^ fuch as he Himfelf wouldm And again : // is the general Sentiment of all Chri' Jiians whatfoever^ that the Son is a Light begotten, Jhi" mng forth from the unbc* ^i oUiv. Horn. 29. Xtf'TtdLVoii IvwTrd^^eiy /sfee 286 The Scripure-T>o£frine S 17, gotten Light ; and that He fs the True Life and the True Good , fpringing from that Fountain of Ltfe^ the Fathtrs GOODNESS. And Greg. Nyflen : For neither (iaith he; doth That immediate connexion between the Father and the Son^ eX' chide [ or, leave no room for the operation of] the Fa* thers Will; as tf he begat the Son by Neceffity of Na- ture^ ivithoHt the operation 'Aya,yoTifie-. Cotjtr. Emom. lib. 2, ''Oi/TS 3^ n a,[jL?© , the] Word or Son of the Fa- ther, fent into the World to aflumeour Flefh, and die for the Sins of Mankind ; was not the [ A '-J.® Iv^ioAil'^^ the~\ internal Reafon or Wif- dom of God, an Attribute or Power of the Father ; but a real Perfon , the fame who from the Beginning had been the Word, or Revealer of the Will^ of the Father to the World. See the Texts, N°5^f, <58o, (5f4, 61(5,617, 618, 607,611,638, f74, 5-84, ^86, 588, 569,631,6415 651, 641, 672. Sec beneath, § 22 and 25. Notes on % 18. Of the Writers before the Time of the Council of Nice, Theophilus, Tat tan and u^thenagoras, feem to have been of That Opinion, that [the Koyo^~\ the Word, was [the a6^©- ivS'td^ij©-'] the internal Reafon or Wifdom of the Father ; and yet, at the fame time, they fpeak as if they fuppofed That Word to be pro- duced or generated into a real V erf on. Which is hard- ly intelligible: And feems to be the Mixture of 7"w;» Opinions: The One^ of the generality of Chriflians\ who believed the Word to be a real Perfon : The O- ther, of the yews and Jewtfo Chrtftians j who Fer- finated the internal Wfdom of God, or fpakc of it 288 The ScHpure-'DoSirine § iSl figuratively (?,ccoTi^ivsgtox.ht Genius of their language) as of a Perfon, IrenL) aky)^^^ i\h cvji'.v]ct, QCov ^ Subfifiencey and true Son of Qi^VeEcclefTheoULi^c.^. the S 19. ^/ ^^^ Trinity. Part II. 289 the Father j] in his Books, ^^ Ecclefiaflka, Tbeolngia^^ againft Marcellus of Ancyra^ a Follower of Sabellmi^ and Paul of Samofat : And particularly, J5(?o^ I, chap.' 8, <«W c/j^Tf. 20; Which highly defervethe peiulal of all learned men. Afterthc Time of the Council of Nice^ they fpakc ftill more and more confufedly and ambiguoufly 5 till at laft the Schoolmen, (who, as an f ex- ccllent Writer of our Church expref- ^../t^f T.™ fes It, wrought a great fart of their Dt- concerning the u- vinity out of their own Brains^ as Spi- nity of the divioe ders do Cobwebs out of their own Bowels-^ Nature. fiarting a thoufand Subtiltiesy which we may reafonably pre fume that they who talk cf them^ did themf elves never thoroughly underjiand -y) made This Mat- ter alfo,asthey did moft Others, utterly unintdiigiblc. S XIX. The Holy Sprit (or Third Terfon^) is not Self-exijlent^ but derives his Being or Ef fence from the Father^ (by the Son,) as from thu Supreme Cau/e. See the Text?, N« 1148, iif4;aT©- <«^'; >e<- Holy and Good, the Dire- '>"' '"^'■^'■-^ c^9«^.C-. tJ mng ^irit, the ^ickning *>'^ 'r>'«7'. ■=^«'>-«£iJ ^ * / x^z The Scripure-'DoBrlne % zi. Sfirit^ the Spirit of Adop^ \ix-sreieictv auTd )^ ctKetCn ka- tio7i^the Spirit which kmvp- ToLKwlty ^^ ^ vtzp^v vfj'.lv'^' eth all th^ things of God. yM^di^vA. Contra Eunom. Neither let any man think ^ lib, 3 . that our refufing to call the Spirit a Creature, is denying his Terfonality^ [ or real iubfiflencer! For it is the part of a pious r}iind, to be afraid of faying any thing concerning the Holy Spirit^ which is not revealed in Scripture \ and rather be content to wait till the next Life^ for a perfeEl knowledge and underjlandingof his Nature. S XXII. Tho Holy sprit of God does not in Scrip- ture generally fignify a mere Tower or O/^- ration of the Father, but a real Terfon. See the Texts, N*' 1017, 1031, 1043, io4f, 1045, 1048, i:fP*, 1077, I138, II2P, 1143, 1144, ii47> i^ffj 1 171, 117^- See above, § 18 j and below, § 23. % xxin. They who are not careful to maintain thefe ferfonal ch2iX2i&.tvs and diftinftions, but while they are folicitous (on the one hand) to avoid the § z3» of the Trinity, Part II. 29 j the errours of the Arians, affirm (in the con- trary extreme) the Son anJ Holy Spirit to be ( individually with the Father) the Self-e^i- Jient Being : Thefe, feeming /;/ Words to magnify the Name of the Son and Holy Spi- rit, in reality take away their very Exijience ; and fo fall unawares into Sahellianifm^ (which is the fame with Socinianifm,) See above, § 18 and 22. Notes on 5* 13. Itis fomanifefllj decla- Ufque adeb Hunc ma- red in Scripture^((^mh No- nifcitum eft in Scripruris vatian,) that He \_viz. efTe Deum tradi, ut ple- Chrift] is God-, that mofl rique h:ereticoriun, divi- cf the hereticks^ ftmck nitatis ipfias magnitudine mth the Greatnefs and 6c veritate commoci, ul- Truth of his Divinity ^and tra modum extendentes extending his Honour even honorcs ejus^aufiflentnon too far^have dared to [peak filium, fed ipfum Deum of him not as of the Son^ patrem promere 6c pu- hut as of God the Father tare. Be Trin, cap. 18. himfelf And Origen : Be it fo "^s-w J^4 7ivAi* ^V h 'TrKn^et (faith he,') that fame a- m^dovTm ^ Hx^!M«>v S'la,' mongusy(astnfiichamuU (^avlav, S'U tIjj '^^tstb- titude of Believers there av <^i^i^ r (t&jtm^oi ^vax cannot but he diverftty of r Im '7rcCoEtrine % 23 nf^i the Son f faith' he) fent TetrePi 0 q^^j ^/AiAAfrv^^^ -^ hy the Father^ He him' mcLVTAyy,* xj J^rUAeii/ 75 [elf every where declares jo : ^nrviv^jLct to /^^'>6A«7»«' iTrctyfiK- And He Ukewife fromifed mJ ^ j^h ^ ^rfeAA« yr\ ^i -vW- /^; /f« J the Spirit, the Com- ^c^,,. 'a^a' 0/ -J^ ^/a'J^cc wo;/c6y «//t~< h TH fJA€}<^t ^ ^laJ^aluv Tclajo^', JVlotl^* chis jiiis^ ^ptfi»Jl' And Bdfil: //^mjv one (^faith hej ^j^rwj the fame Perfony to be the Father and the Hon and the Holy Spirit i imaginitigOne Being under different Names^ and One real Suhfiflence un^ der three diflinEl Denomi' nations •, we rank fuch a fe fan among the Jews. And again; Unto this very Time, in all their Letters^ They fail not to a^ fiathematize and expel i out nfthe churches the hated Nam€ of Arms: But with Marc ell us, who has intro- duced the direilly contrary impiety, and profanely ta^ ken away the very Ext- ftence nf the Divinity of the Only-begotten Son, and a- 01^ M^')^e.^ r I'm; cv 'Ucidtv huftd thefignificatidn of the word [Ao^©-,] (interpre- Ad Athanaf. epifi, fz, Vwi it of the internal Rea- fon r^f the Father i^ with This man they feem to find po fault at all. And S 24, €f the Trinity, Part II. 195- And Nazianten, fpeaking fomewhere of the fame Opinions, calls thofc men [Jiytfv o^-S^c/^?^^"] over-Or- thodox^ who by affirming the So^i and Boly Spirit to be Selfexiftentf did confequenrly either dellroy their Perfonality^ that is, their ExiiJettce •, or introduce Three co-ordinate Self-exiftent Perfons^ that is, [^oal- AfX^eti] a Flurality of Gods. The Learned Sifljop Bully fpeaking of the Antienc Writers before the Council of Nice: Though per- haps (faith he) they do Quanquam forta'se a Jomewhat differ from the Scholaftica Theologia, Divinity of the Schools'^ (cui plus xquoin his my- on vphich^ Petavius lays fteriis tribuit Petavins,) tootnuch (irefsin tbefemy- nonnihil difcrepent. 5^^^. fleries, i. cap. 13, § i. And again: HI? [viz. Pc- Scilicet lili jejuna 6ce- tavius] thought everything nc6ba funt, qusecunque jejune and poor^ that was Scholafticas Theologice, not ex aBly agreeable to the in plerifque vere jejunce Divinity of the Schools, it- & eneft^, ad amuflim no a felf more truly in nwft exiguntur. Se^, h^^P- ^> things jejune and poor. § 8. § XXIV. The Word, Gody in the New Teftament, fometimes fignifies the Perfon of the Son. Sec the Texts, N f 33 — 545. U 4 § XXV, 29^ The Scripure-DoEirine S ^S< § XXV. The reafon why the Son in the New Te- ftamenc is fometimes filled Cody is not fo much upon Account of his metaphyjical Sub- fiance^ how Divine foever ; as of his relative Attributes and divine Authority over ^s. See the Texts, N<> 535 — — f4f. See beneath, § 51. Notes on §* 2.5. So far indeed as the Argument holds good from Authority to Suhjiance^ fo far the Inferences are juft, which in the School-divinity are drawn concerning the Stihftance of the Son. Buc the Scripture it felf, being written as a Rule of Life ^ neither in This, nor in any Other matter, ever mentions any metafhyfical Notions^ but only Moral DoEirines^ :^nd Natural Truths fo far as they happen to be connected with Moral, The word, Goj^ when fpoken of the Father him^ felf^ is never intended in Scripture to exprefs Philo- fophically his ahJlraB me tafhyjfic a I Attnbmes\ but to raife in us a Notion of his Attributes relative to Us^ his Supreme Dominion^ Authority^ Povpety J^ft^^e^ Goodnefs. &:c. And hence (\ fuppofe^ it is, that the Holy Ghoft in the New Teflament is never exprefly ftilcd God\ bccaufe whatever be his real metaphyseal Subjiance, yet, in the divine Oeconomy, he is no where repre- fcntcd as fitting upon a Throne^ or exercifing Supreme Bominmj^ or judging the Worlds but always as execu- ting S^6. of the Trinity. Part IL 197 ting the Will of the Father and the Son, in the Ad^ miniftration of the Government of the Church of God i According to Thar of our Saviour, jfrjj. xvi, 17,^ He /hall not fpeak of hinifelf-^ but vchatfoever he Jhall beary Thai Jl ail he f{eak. Sec below, § 32. S XXVI. By the Operation of the Son, the Father both made and governs the World. See the Texts, N° f 4f , j-j-j, 642, 6fi. Notes on S 26. There is hardly any Do6lrine, wherein all the An- tient Chriftian Writers do fo univerfally, fo dearly, and fo dilHndJy agree ^ as in This. And therefore I ihall mention but one or two Authors. There is One God (faith Unus Deus Omnipo- Iren^eusj Supreme over all^ tens [ 'Trctvnupci.Tco^^ ^ qui who made All things by his Word : And out of all things J Nothi?ig is ex- cepted-^ but All things did the Father make by Him, whether they be vifdde or omnia condidit per Ver-^ bumfuum : ex omni- bus autem nihil fubtra- ftum eft, fed omnia per ipfum fecit Pater, five vi- fibilia, five invifibilia, fi- invifible^ temporal or eter- ve temporal ia, — five fern naL Again : That the Su- preme God did by his Word [ which ^ faith he juft before, is our hard Jeffis Chrifl^'] make and piterna. lib, i, cap, ip. Quoniam enim fwc^ An- geli, Ciw^ Archangeli, {\vc Throni, Civt Dominati- ones, ab eo qui fupcrom- ne$ eftDeuSj& conftituta func 2,98 The Scripture-T^oEirtne % 17. order all things^ vphetJser tbey he Angels^ or Arch- angels^ or Thrones or DO' ntinioHs j is declared by St John, when he faith ^ All things were made by him, and without him was not any thing made. And again : Believing f fciith he) in the One true Godf who made Heaven and Earthy and all things that are therein^ by his Son Jefus Chrift. And Athanafius: By tfihom [viz.. by the Son,] the Father frames and pre- ferves and governs the £/- niverfe. And again : By the Son f faith he,) and in [or through'] the Spirit^ God Iwth made an dprefei ves all things. funt & fafta per Verhum ^- ]us^ Joannes quidem fic fignificavit; am* nia per eumfaEia funty& fine eofaSlum eft nihil, id, lib. 3, cap. 8. In unum verum Dcum credentes , fabricatoreni c^li 6c terrx, & omnium quas in eis funt, per Chri- Itum Jefum Dei filium. lib, 3, cap. 4. A/' f ra TrdvTdL o tatm^ //- c///tQ(ri/.a9 iy o'wui^tSy )^ *7r^' votij) ^ QhaV' contra gen^ tes, Tctvret 0 ^ioi ffxmi7i\ e^ii*, dzz, 630, ^33» 61^, 551, (^52, 6(^f, ^7p, 681. That he is the Lord of Glory ^ N** 62(5, 663. That he appeared of 0/^^ in the fer fan of the Fa^ ther^ N° 616, 617, 618. That he is Greater tJjan the Temple^ N° 556. That he is the fame for ever^ N® 651, 66l. That he hath the Keys of Hell and of Deaths No 667. That he hath the feven Spirits ofGod^ N** (570,674. That he is Alpha and Omega, the Beginning and tb^ End, N«666, 667, 668. 686. That he is the Prince ofLife^ N** 61 f. That Z?f and his Father arc Ow^, [er.] N® fp4^ 5'Pf, 609, 610, 611. That he is ;« the Father^ and //^^ Fj//w in HiWy N°;96, 600, 602, 610, 611. That 30O The Scripure-T^oEirine § 27. That the Fathers Glory^ is Ws^ N° f P7. That he is the Fower and Wifdom of God, N° 6zf^ 644. That he is Holy and True ^ ^° 6ji^ 6j2., That he is /;; the midft of them vpho meet in his h'ame^ N© f f 8, 62 r, ^24, (548. Thar he will he with them always^ even unto the €7id^ NO 5C)0, That he will work with them and aljtfl them^ N® 55}, (^40, (^45. Thric he will give them a Mouth and Wifdom, Ko $66, That he will give them what they ask in his Name, That he hath Life in hi mf elf, N° 585, 66 j. That he bath fower to raife up himfelf N® 572, 5P?- That he will raife up his Difcifles, N**582,, 585, 587. That he works as the Father works ^ and docs All as He doth, N^ 5-79, fSi, 582.. Than he has Ml Power in Heaven and in Farth^ ^''* 5^i^7 578, ^28, 619, 6i9* <^4<^5 <553, 6(54, (^71. That he is abox)e all,, N° 577, ^35, 638, (^42,. That he//j' on the Throne^ and at the right hand, of Cody ^^62,1, (^47, djl, 659, 660, 661, 66^, 6ji, 6y6, That he x^TAS before Abraham ; N^ fpi. That he was in the Beginning with God, N** 5^7. That he had glory with God before the World was. No (^07, 6iZ' That he was in the Form ofGodj N<* (^58. That he came d)wn from Heaven, N° 574, 584, 58^, 588 ^ and is in Heaven^ N** 57f. That he is the Head, under whom all things are re- conciled to God, N"* 632, ()$3j 6^, 635, (S35, 642, 646. That S z3. of the Trinity, Part IL 301 That in Urn dwelletb the Fulnefs of the Godhead^ N«d42, 645. That he is the Image of Gody N«> (^51, (^41, 6^Zi That he is in the Bofom of the Father^ N° ^69. That his generation None can declare^ No 6ip, 6f J]. That he i>' the Word of God ^ N*' 680; the Son of God, N"* f (5i 5 the only 'begot ten Son^ N® f68 ; the firfl'born of every CreatHrey N** 641, 642, 6jz. See ^//o rZ^^ TVx/j, wherein are joined together^ The Kingdom of C/jr//? and of God, No 637, 677. The Throne oi God and of r/j^ L^w^, N«684,68f. The Wrath of God and of^the Lamb, N^ (575. The firji fruits to Goi and to the Lamb, N® (578. God and //&^ Z,^f?/^, the Light of the new Jerufalera, No 685. God and /Z?^ I^;;;^, the Temple of it, N^ 682. S XXVIII. The /7(?/y Spirit is defcribed in the new /Teftament, as the immediate Author and Worker of y^// Miracles^ even of thofe done by our Z/t?r^ himfelf% and as the ConduBer of Chrift in all the Aftions of his Life, du- ring his State oi Humiliation here upon Earth, See the Texts, wherein he is declared to be *, The immediate Author and Worker otall Miracles^ N° PP6, P975 looi, 1009, loii, 1012, 1014, loif, 1016, 1017, 1018, lOip, 1021. Even of thofe done by Chrift himfeif, N^' 1000, loio, ICI3, 1025, And 302 The Scrifture-T^oEirine % 19. And the CondnBer of Chrifl:, in all the Aftions of his Life here upon earth, N^ppSjppp, 1002, 1005, 1004, loof, ioo5, 1007, 1008, loio, 102.0, lOZZ. § XXIX. The Ho/y Spirit is declared in Scripture to be the Inffirer of the Vrophets and Apo- files ^ and the Great Teacher and T>'tre6ier of the Apfiles in the whole work of their Miniftry. See the Texts, N^ ioi4 1075. S XXX. The Holy Spirit is reprefented in the New Teftament, as the Sana'tfier of all Hearts, and the Supporter and Comforter of good Chri- ftians under all their Difficulties. See the Texts, N<> 1074 112,0. S XXXI. Concerning the H$ly Spirit there are O- tker S 3Ii oftheTrinity. Part II. 303 ther Greater things fpoken in Scripture, and Higher Titles afcribed to him, than to any ^ngel or other Created Being whatfoever. S€C the Texts, wherein it is declared j That Blaffhemy againfi him is unpardonable^ K« I III. y That he is Eternal^ N<> 11 32*. / That he is the Power of the Highefl^ N** 1122. That he is the Sfirit of Truth ^ which proceedeth from the Father^ N® 1 1 24, 1 1 2f ^ and which the World cannot receive^ N** 1123, 113d. That to lie to Him^ is the fame thing as to lie w«- to Gody No 1 1 25. That to refift Him, is the fame thing as to refilt Cod^ N** 1 1 27. That he gave InjunBiom to the Churchy N° 11 18. That he is the Sfirit of Glory and of God, N® 1 1 3 f . That he knows the Mind of God^ as per feci ly as a Man knows his own mindy N** 11 29, That mens Bodies^ by being Temples of the Spirit^ arc Temples of God, N® 113 o, 1131. That he is the Author of Liberty and Knowledge^ N° 1132. Thar he reveals things which even the j^ngels dejhe t9 look intOy NO 1 1 J3. That he raifeth the dead^ N** 1 1 34. See morey beneath j § f 3. S XXXII. J The Word, God^ in Scripture, no where fignifies the Perfon of the Holy Ghojl, Sec 304 The Scripure-T>oEirine % 34; See the Text, N^ 66. The Rcafon of This, fee above in the Notes on § i5- % xxxni. The Word, Gody in Scripture, never fig- nifies a complex Notion oi more fer/ons than One ; but always means One per/on only^ nj'tz. either the perfon of the Father fingly, or the perfon of the Son fingly. See the Texts, N°i 441, and f3} j'4f. % XXXIV- The Son-^ whatever his metaphyfical Eflence or Subftance be, and whatever divine Great- nefs and Dignity is afcribed to him in Scrip- ture ; yet in This He is evidently J//^<9r^/>/^/f^ to the Father-i that He derives his Being and Attributes f:om the Father^ the Father No- thing from ^im. See the Texts, N° 769, 789, 798, 801, 937,950, 9fS5 98^1 992-; aml'jf6 995. See above, § f> 0* 7, 6f 12 j and beneath, §356? S34' ef the Trinity, Part 11. 3 of Notes on ^ 34- Concerning the Sufremacy of the Father^ as being IdZri'^iQ-y cl^^vnTQ-y tU«©-, civivJ'itii, ^'IfJia, ^A^x^^ P'C«> ^vyi), d^yirvT^ov,'] God of hmfelf JJnderived^ Ferfeci in himfelf^ Iridefe?ide>u , the Caufe^ the Vrincifle^ the Rooty the Fountain *, the Origwal^ whereof the Son is the Image ^ o'c, the Antients exprefs themfelves af- ter the following manner The t^ature of the Son ( faith Clemens Alcxan- drinusj hath in it the great eft PerfeEiiontandHo- linefsy and Dominioti^ and Authority , and Majefty, and Beneficence \ as being ;{} KvetioJclTtu }t) i)yzy.oviKsoTcL' yfjiKcflcLTi} il q« ^ he more powerfuU ^^^ ^^P '^''"° ^'^'y^i->^^-> ^^'^^ ^retyoz/^oc powerful than the Father : ti^'cvji^ 71 , 0 ^etr))^ 0 ^iiM-^^g And this we do in obedi- ence to his own words ^ My Father which fent me is greater than I. — But when we confider our Savi' mr as God the Wordj [ in Gelenius's tranflation 'tis Dei Verbum^ as if he read it, noi-'^iov hoyov^ but -^-iB Koyt andWifdoni andRighteouf- , , rr- , aiv fiefs and Truth ', m then indeed exalt hiS Kingdorn^over All the Word of God,-] ^V- 1'^- «• Kiir '^A^' »X< ^ 7^ x^/7«;'T©- 3o6 ne Scrtpure-T>o[irine §34- n>ho are fiihjeEl to hhn as having thefe Titles'^ bat not o- %>er his God and Father^ who on the contrary is Greater than He, And Novatian.- WrjAt^ Quicquid eft [filius,] foever the Soyi iSy he ts not non ex fe eft, quia nee ofhimfelf', becaufe he is not innatus eft^ fed ex patre Selfexiftent: But he is of eft, quia genitus eft :Sive the Father^ becaufe Begot- dum Verbum eft, five ten of him. So that what- dum Virtus eft, five dum ever we fltle him, whether Sapientia eft, five dum the Wordy or the Power ^ or Lux eft, five dum Filius the Vlijdom^ or the Lights eftj 6c quicquid horum or the Son; jet, whatever eft, non aliunde eft, quam He is, he is no etherwije ('ficut diximus jam fupe- than {as we before faid) rii^is) ex Patre. De Trin. from the Father. cap, 2 i , And Alexander Bilhop m.V/^ ra 'A^: ^eh <^ro:ct, ofAkxmdna:Letnoman '^^^^^,^^ ;,^^s..4t.. fmagin, that the word, AU .^^^^^ ^ ^. ^^^^^ .^^ ^ ways was, leads to anypich ,, ^ ^ , , r , , >^ notion as if the bon was ^ , , , , , Self-exiftent. For neither ^ H'^^'^^-r^^ ^ -^ orih \tL V '^arek aV]- Self-extfent Father This pc ^^,^^^1,, \y,^^,^c^ ;^ r^^,^ cfiliar Dicmty^that A'oOne ^ •> ■.' ^ .s ^ .' is the Can eofhis txi tence, p v , , ., let not denytna the Divinity ^ a v '^ ■> \^ cflhi So» : hm 4crihir., to '^"^f"' ^K<»'"-<' '^''^ -f" H,m, who ,s the cxprejs /- 'a "^^^ :«'7Q- ? J«T«f i^. § 54' ^f ^^^ Trinity. Part II. 307 & ^v w^^tf (?/ r/?^ Father J an tx- » tjrctT.i? /w« yi^i^^m (xj. Bfit ^e Son, as being Derived from a Caufe^ is Second to him Tvhoje Son he 7f of t^ to Vt) )^ ToioiS'i "?/) «, is -^having received from the am^a^V. Demonfi* Evang, lib. Father both his Beings and 4. c. J , his being Stich as he is. And Athanafius; The "AnU g^V« r ^ga >» '-:l -^^^ < ^ / having his BetnqPerfeEll ot y, vs^ > , , ., himfdf,] andlnlefeaibk ^""Z " ^\ ^ T'^^Z^^' ^T /ioot and Fommn of the ''*^®"- ^'''"' ">""'' ^^''^^l' Son and Spirit* And the Synod of Sar- 'Auto 7^' %voua 7« ^ATeyu dica : The very Name of i^^^ov '^ r li*. Apttd The-* Father f implies fomething odorit, lib. 2. c. 8« Greater than that of Son* Xi And ^cS The Scripure-*Do£triHe S34- And Hilary : U^ho 'will mtconfefs that the Father is Stipertonr \ He that is Vn- kegotten^ than he that is Be- gmtn^ The Father y than the Son? He that Sent^than he that is [ent by him ? He that commands^ than he that obeys 1 Our Saviour himfelf me efi» De Trin. 1. J. tefiifies This to us^ fayif^gt My Father is greater than L And Bafil ; 7he word To o '^ctTh^ ri ah?.o X« fignify* hm the Caufe and q^ 'jS:,tfet« «/^/ 'I«2o diminution to the Scn^ to fay he is from another , for is very Name imports as much : B»tt tt were a dtminpi' tien to the Father, to fpe<^k^fo of Htm : And there muft he fome Freheminence, where there is pLce for Deroga^ tion. What the Father is, he is from None ^ what the Son is J he is from Him: What the firfi is^ he giveth y what \the fecond isy he receiveth. The Firfi is a Father indeed i by reeifon of his Son, but he is not God by reafon of hin> j x'whereas the Son is not only fo [_viz.. a Son] in regard {of the Father y but alfo God by reafon of the fame, pag. Again : Which Order [_viz, the Priority of ihe Fa- ther] hath been perpetuated in ail Co^ifcffions of Fait h^ and is for ever inviolably to be obferved. For That which is not inflitmed or invented by the TVill or Dejign of man^ but founded in the Nature of Things themfelves \ is not to be altered at the pleafure of Man. Now this Priority doth properly and naturally refult from the Divine Pater' fiity ; fo that the Son muft neceffarily be Second unto the Father^ from whom he receiveth his origination \ and the Holy Ghofi-y unto the Son. png. 37. Again : The Difference conffieth properly in This ^ thai as the Branch is from the Root^ and the River fr^m the Fountainy and by their origination from them receive that Being which they have ; whereas the Root receiveth nothing from the Branchy or Fountain from the River : So the Son is from the Father^ receiving his Subjifience by Gene- X } ration •I 110 The Scripure"T>o&rine ^34. ration from him ; the Father is not from the Sotj^ as bc'^ vug what he is from None- pag. 58. '^kU Again: It is mofl: reafonable (faith he) to affeft^ that there is but One perfon who is from None ; and the ver J generation of the Son and proceffion of the HolyQhofh undeniably prove^ that Neither of thofe Two can be That ferjon* For whofoever is generated, is from Him which is the Genitor ; and whofoever proceedeth, is from Him from whom heproceedeth ^ whatfoever the Nature of the generation or proceffion be. It folloiveth therefore^ that This perfon is the Father 5 which name /peaks nothing of dependence^ nor fuppofeth any kjnd of priority in another, — From hence he is fiiled One God, the True God, the Only True God, the God and Father of our Lord Jefus Chrift. pag, 40, Again : Which as tt is mofl true, [chat the Father is the One Gody~\ and fo fit to be believed ; is alfo a mo ft necejfary Truths and therefore to be adinowledgedy for the avoiding multiplication and plurality of Gods, For if there were more than One^ which were from None ; it could not be denied but there were more Gods than One* Wherefore This origination in the divine Paternity^ hath antiently been looked upon as the ^jfertion oftheVnity* pag. 40. ^ , , „ '' And again: There can be but One Perfon originally of Himfelf fubjifling , becaufe a Plurality of more per- fons fo_ f^bfifiing would neceffarily infer a Plurality of Gods 77?^ Father of cur Lord J ejus Chrift is origi- nally Qody as not receiving his eternal Being from any 0- ther. Wherefore it necejfanly follows that Jefus Chrift^ who is certainly not the Father ^ cannot be a perfon fub- fifling > originally cf himfelf. •—— The Father hath the Godhead^ not from the Son nor any Other ; whereas the Son hath it from the lather, png. 134. [See more above, Part I, in the Notescn the Text, N^4i4.] And 1 S H- of the Trinity. Part II. 3rt And the learned Bifliop Bull : The Father (faith he) is rightly ftiled the Whole, as being the Foun- tain of Divinitj. For the Divinity which is in the Son and in the Holy Spirit^ is the Fathers Divinity^ he* cafife derived from Him* t Again : This Ajfertion £of the Sons Subordina- tion ] is particftLirly to he heeded^ upon the account of fome Modern Writers^ 7i'ho earneftly contend that the Son may properly he fliled God ot Himfelf : which Opinion is both contrary to their own hyvothefes who ?}3ai>ntain it^ and to the Qi' tholick^ DoUrine, Again : Which Things manifejliy denote fome Su- periority of the Father over 'the So?ii even in ThM rejpe^ wherein he is mofi properly the Son of God, Again : Fie £viz. the Father] is dertved from no Original^ is' fi^'^jecl to jSfoKe ; and can vjo more be faid to he fcnt by Anyy than to he begotten of Any. On the contrary the Son of Gody on That very Account ^ he- cmtife he is begotten of God Nam Totumre6ic dici* tur Pater, qua eft 'Tmy^ ■d-ioTiiT(9-' fiquidem Divi- nitas,quae in Filioeft^cin Spiritu San6to, Patris efl, quia aPatrederivatur. D^- fenf, Setl, z, cap. 8. § j. Hd^c autem Thefis no- tatu imprimis digna eft propter Neotericos quof- dam, qui filium proprie dici pofTe ^jj-tAzw, hoc eft, a Seipfo Deum^ pertinaci fludio contendunt. H^c fentcntiatum ipforumhy^ pothefibus qui illam de- fendunt, tum Catholico confenfui repugnac. Ibid, SeH:. 4. cap, I. § 7. Qux ''^^•'/d'V quandam Patris fupra Filium, etiam qua maxime proprie Dei filiuseft, maniFelle figni- ficant. Ibid, Sect, 4. cap, A nullo ille ortus prin- cipio, nulii fubjedbus eft j neq; magis ab alio mifTus, qudm r.b alio natus dici poteft. Contra Fiiius Dei, qua ex Deo Patre natus, eo ceitc nomine Paui (uam omnem audorita- tcm acccptam re fere ; X 4 » necj; $iz She Scr}pure-T)o£irine § 34. the Father] derives all his ncq*, minus ipfi honori- Bignity from the Father : ficum a Patre mitti, quam Kor ts it dt allUfs honour a- ex Patre nafci. Ibid. Se^» hie for him to be fent by the ^. cap, 5, § j. Father^ than to be begotten of him* And again : That pru- Scilicet homo catus hie, dent man [ viz^ Eufebius] ut ubiq; fere alias, Sabel- took^care here [i//^. in his lianis occurrenduni cen- Creed,] as almofl every fuit, veram Filii divinita- ii'here elfi^ to guard agahji tern ita adferendo, ut in- the Sabellians j in fo affert- terim Deo Patri fua prse- ing the trne divinity of the rogativa, qua nempe ipfe Sony as at the fame time to folus djjix>^7^i5 7<^<^^7<^8, 771, 775,774,779, 784,78(5,787, 789* 792,805, 807, 808, 811, 815, 8i(^, 817, 818, 819, 820, 8ii, 8if, 826, 827, 829, 830,853,855,837, 838, 841, 842, 843, 844, 84f, 849, 851, 8f6, §f7, 8<5o> 8(5i, 852, 863, 8(59, 871, 872, 874, 880, 882, 883, 890, 892, 897, 898, 900, 902, P03, 90f, 905, P07, 908, 909, 912, 914, 923, 9iTy 9^-9j 930, 93^5 934? 93759sS'94o>94i) 9^h 944> 94r5 94i>> 95*0, 951, 9f}, 954, 9f7» 9)"8, 9f9. 960, 962, 953, 9<57, 9<59, 973, P74, 97f, 976^, 979, 981, 982, P87, 988, 990, 992, 9P3> 99r' y And thofe, wherein he is declared to have been ' raifcd from the Dead by the Power of the Father : No 359, 8f8, 859, 864, 86(5, Uj, 870. 873, 875, 876, 877, 878, 87P, 881, 882, 885, 8S7, 889, 895, 899, 901, P04, 908, Pi2, 913, 9.Z3, 924, sil9» 94i> 97-^ ^74» 97ry ^"djyi, 593. See above, § 34 j and beneath, § j5. IVotes 3 1 4 The Scripure 7)ocirine § 3f • Notes on S 35^ -^^ Si»ce our Lord (^ faith Quoniamcum folus ve- Irerseus ) /; z/?^ Only Tea- rax magiller efl Dominus, cher of Truth ; we JIjohU ut difcamus per ipfum ^ /.p^r« (?/ H/>J^, that the Fa ther is Above All \ For , faith he^ mj Father is grea- ter than /. Again : He of Himfelf freely and by his own Power, made and formed and perfected all things : This is the Only God^ ii/ho made all things } the Only ^dLVTQK^cLr^^^ Supreme o- ver all, and Father of all :— Who made all things by Himfelf, that isy by his Word andhy his Wifdom, [by his Son and his Spirit^ as he elfcwhere exprefles it J even Heaven and Earth and the Sea and all things that are therein* Now howGW is faid to do thofe things by Himfelf^ fuper omnia eflc Patrem j Etenim Pater^ ait, major me efl. lib. 2. C 4p. ;^,^ Ipfe a femetipfo fecit libere & ex fua fotefiate^ & difpofuit 6c per fecit omnia, ■ Solus hie Deus invenitur,qui omnia fecit, folus Omnipotens 6c folus Pater ; qui fecit fxper femeiipfum^ hoc efl, per verbum 6c fapientiam fuam^c^lum & terram 6c maria, 6c omnia quieineis funt. lib. 2. c. 5f. which he does by his Son and Spirit y he thus ex- plains : God (faith hej at d not want the miniflry of Angels, in making thofe things which he determined to mak^ : For he has Hands of his own alwajs prefent with hi my even his Word and Wtfdcm^ his Son and Spirit, by and m whom he Nccenim indigebai ho- rum Dcus ad faciendum qujs ipfe apud fe pracfi- nierat iicri •, qua(i ipfe fnas non habere t manus, Adcft enim ei fcmper Verbum 6c Sapientia, F/- lius 6c Spirit pts^ per quos cC in quibus omnia Uhere & fponte fecit. Ub. ^, cap, 37- dosi S 3S' of the Trinity. Part II. 31 J does all things according to his own Will, [His mean- ing is, that the Son and Spirit exercife the Fewer and execute the Wdl of God, juft as a Mans own hands execute his Tower and WiiL Like the Simihtudc which St Paul makes in another cafe *, that the Spirit of God knows the Things of God^ ns perfectly as a Man knows his own A/ind.'] Again: Bj the Hands Per 7?^^;///5 enim Patris^ of the Father, that is, hy id eft, per Fdmm & Spi- the Son and Holy Spirit, is Man made after the Like- nefs of God. ;; Again : TVe believe (Taith ht) in One True God^ the Maker of Heaven and Earth and of all things which are therein^ by J ejus Chrift the Son cf God. And again : He who is the Supreme God over AlU maAe all things by his Word, which (faith he juft before j is our Lord Jefns Chrtfl. [Of the Sons deriving PeweY from the Father ; ritum Sanflumy fit homo fecundum fimihtudinem Dei. lib. f. C.6. In unum verum Deum credcntes , fabricatorem cxli & terras 6c omnium qucc in cis funt, pcrChYl- Itum Jcfum Dei fiiium. lib, 3, cap 4. Ah eo, qui fuper om- ncs eft Dfus, 6c confti- tuta funt & fa6la/?f'r Ver- hum eJHs^~ qui eft Dominus nofter Jefus Chrtflus. lib. t^, c.%. his Knowledge ^ as well as ^<^t, the pa ft ages of Irenctus and Bafd cited above, Pnrt I, upon the Text, N° 773 •, and -Si ^'^^^m^o{ Ciemeyis Akxandrinus^ Strom. ^, cited below in % 3^.] In like manner CleiTicns Alexandrinus: All our Lord*s Power (Cmh he) ?mift h referred back to Himivbo is Supreme over All, And /the Son, if we may fo / ^-^^^3 ;r/fo Operating VowcYoftheFaiber, [His men 7- ning 3i6 The Scripture-TioElrttte §35. ning is the fame as IrenAus\ in calling him The Hand of the Father,'] And Origen: The im^ Toi^ ju^' ve^nx^f J'niJLtufjh wediate Maker of the Vt) r i^ou 7^ -^s? \oyovj 1^ ^' World, and as it were BuiU cn^^ aZTk^yoy r /.cir/xu- t '^ der of it in his ami Perfon, n^Aik^ ^^om- But the Father^ who ap^ crcu ^ ^th^'ixov, 7i) t^^W J^h- pointed his Son or Word to m^^ ^ ^,„^,^ ^^/r ptake the Worlds is the 9„.,vi m '^"■■■ Trincipal Author of it. And Eufebius; The E- AwjcI/jS^'Q- yh o 'Evctyyi- vangeliji" , when he might ^i^h tiVt^r, tclvto. C-tt aCrk havefaidy All things were i-jpiTo' j^ tiLhc, ^ 0 Kc<7f^Q- madeby him as the Efficient Ctt ox/t^ I^^Utx; 'Ovx, v'^^ojo- Caufe ; ( and again , The ^^ l^y,^ 'm^^ /^' ^jj^ ,j^. 'i^; ^_ World was made By Him \) ^jl; ctr^ ^^//^h am r r cA^f did not fo exprefs it, by Him ^,,,^,^i.j ^ ^'^n^^, ^^.vrUr^ as the Efficient Caufe ^ but ^^ ^.^^^^^^^^ j^^^^j^ j.^^ ^ By [or Through] htm as the c 10 ^ 2 MiniftringCaufe : that here- * '^ ^' hy he might refer us to the Supreme Tower of the Fa^ ther^ as the Original of all things. And Athanafius : God 'o U -^ ^ 'ttavIU J^yiiJ^/ar ffaith he) the Maker and yh «} TTdiJ.^a.dtKivi Gsof, 0 Supreme Governour of all C^i^U^ivet Tcltn^i »^<««? )^ dv- things y who is far above ^^c^stm^ hmvuicL; v-tta^x^jv* all Being and all that ^^ j^^j^yA^ror^^Cr^kitctKh^ the mind of man can con- ^v,. cT/^ 7^ //i« Ai^'t. i^ (re- ceive, as being Good and ^-^^ <^y^ >j,,^~ Xe^r?, r^dv- Excellentabove all things;, ^^^.^^^.^^ ^.^ ^^^. ^^^/^^ ^_ made Mankind after hts , , ^^ ^^^^ own hnage^ by hts Wordj even by onr Lord Jefus Chrifl. And § 3f' of the Trinity, Part II. 317 And again : We acknow- uUv d^x^ oiJ^A^/^y 7iv% ledr^e One only Original of J^i^fM^^yh ?^oy3v > of the Father ;] hecaufe he is derived from him. And again : The Father 'o -^ '2!rct]«f, /^^ 7$ Kiy>sy diocs all things ^hy the Son, Iv •yrvdl^JLctrt dyia rd'TrcLvTA and in the Holy Spirit, And Bafil: Tet leafi ffaith he) from the great- nefs of the things done by him, we fljould be moved to imagine that our Lord [JerusChri{t"]/j theOriginal Caufe-^ what doth He, who hath Life in himielf, fay ofhimfelf? I live by the Father. And what doth he, tvho is the Power of God, fay ofhimfelff The Son can do nothing of Himfelf. And what doth he,who is perfe6b Wifdom, fay of Himfelf? I have re- ceived a Commandment, To/to. Efifi, ad Scrap, vou IvtL^yjiV )/) r Kvexov, ri <^miv Y\ dvTO^coii ; lyco (^eo S'lct T TATe^.* y^ Yi ^li ^ii J^wja- IcWTk iS'lV y^ Yi i^ Tl KAKmc-f S'tcL 'TrdvTm t^. TUV ^(0; T 7ii oEirme § 3S' Father the original Caufe ^-^ a.vayo,u^;H' h^ta a-Alfxet, cf all things : And thine ^V I'^ei^iv ew^ '^ cuTtet^T^J^th are mine-, as fignifying iJUd^yi^v nA^^a^a'Ai. Id, Ibid, that front the father was derived to Him the Fower of producing things* Again: ^^ This Power ''o']t S'l Ueivm f;^ TrdvletS [of the Son,] all things J^iwclfjL^.co^ la, -ry /^w oVt©- «V v^ere produced out of No- 70 Vl) r^y^y « [dw iH ^ thing into Being: Tet not o>t«VH? civA^x,coi' '^d th o^' by this Foiver^ as the Ori- ginal Caufe: For there is a Power Underived and Un- originated^ which is the Caufe of That which cauf- eth all things: For from the Father is fhe.Son^ by •whom are all thifigs-^ and with Him^ the Holy Ghoft is always infeparably con- Jtdered: > But the Supreme God over ally has Alone a peculiar diflinol CharaBer of the manner of his Subfiflence ^ as being Epifi, 45 the Father, and juhfifling without Caufe: and by This char aEler^ he is properly di- ftinguijhed. Again: If all things (faith he) depend upon One Original^ then whatever is faid to be made by the Sony mujl 7jeverthelefs be refer- red to the fir ft Caufe \viz. the Father.] So that though V/y^^^ ^^ r^^-^rcov 'ourtov V) Qiov we believe all things were ^^v^j/ i>i cl(pcu^^y,i'^ct. contr brougjjt into Being, by God j,^^^^^^^ i^y^ ^^ the Word -^yet 1 hts does not S'w'jcLuii d'f/jvn'Tco^ ^ dvci^yjoi vpiT^(7a,, Uti^ b^V dfli^ '^ d- '7rdv\cov f^ ovjeoy cuTiAi' c4t jxi TH Tctj^'; 0 qo;> J^/' » ']u.'7rd,v- yiQV dyazL^K'; cwjo/mvotij' 0 3 cm 'TTcivlcov ^zo^t ^ou- f «7cV 7' yvcoeAi V2«ro- yivdxTitz^, jid Greg. NyJ[. TcJL ovja.* TTi ^^ r L|ii yzypr," ^ S 3S' ^f ^^^ Trinity, Pare II. 319 at all hinder us from acknowledgingthat the Supreme God over all [yh. the Father,] is the [original] Caufe of all things. And, among Moderns, the Learned Bp Pearfon : It appear eth clearly (Taich he) that They [the Antients] piade a confiderable Difference between the Per fun of the '^'Father, of whom are all things \ and the Perjln of the Son^ by whom are all things, pag, 38. And again : In refpeEh of the Paternal Priority^ That which is common to the Father^ Son^ and Holy Ghojt^ may be rather attributed to the Father as the fir Jt Per/on in the Trinity, In which refpe^i the j^poflle hath made a diftinBion in the phrafe of emanation or prodtitiion : To Us there is but One God, the Father, Of whom arc all things, and we in Him; and One Lord, Jefus Chrifl, By whom are all things, and we by him. And our Saviour hath acl^nowledged^ The Son can do nothing of Himfelf, but what he feeth the Father do. * Which fpeaketh fome kind of Priority in A^ion^ ac- cording to that of the Verfon* And tn this Senfe the Church did always profefs to believe in God the Father^ Creator of Heaven and Earth, pag. 65. And the learned Bp Bull : If He who affirms Sane fi is, qui dixerit that the Father^ as Father^ Patrem, qua Pater eft, pri- is the Primary Maker of the marium efle Mundi Opi- Worldy as having made all ficem, qui hasc univerfa thingi by his Son \ muft be per Filium fuum condi- (fieemcd an Avian: it will derit,pro Ariano habendus follow that St Paul himfelf eft j vix ab Arianifmi labe will fcarce be clear of Aria- purus erit ipfe Paulus, I w,/wi who^ I Cor. viii, (5, CV. viii, 5, de partibus, treating of the dtflin^ Part s^ ut ita ioquar, Patris & (if we may f 6 fay J which FiHi in rerum creatione the Father and Son bear in & renovationc, fie difle- thc Creation and Renovation rens ; Nobis unus efi Deus nfThingSy thus fpeaks ; To Pater ^ a qno omnia ^ & »os tn 320 The Scripure-DoSirine S 35". Us there is One God, the in ipfo •, ^ mns Bominus^ Father, of whom are all J ejus Chrifius, per quern things, and we in him ^ omnia, ^ no^ per ipfttm, andOneLord.JefusChrifl:^ Nam illud ^%, a quoy fey whom arc all things, caufam primariam deno- aiid we by him .* For 'tis tare manifeftuni eft. Un- manifefl that Thcfe XYords^ de ^ Theod. BeZa ad lo« Of whom^ do denote the cum hxc annotat : Onnm ^rimnry Canfe, And there Pater a Filio difiingmtm^ fireTheod. Bczi tbfis com' illi PrinciptHm trtbHttHr: ments npon the PUcei When Defenf. Se3:. 1 2, cap. pj / the f^kr is diftinguifhed §. io» from the Son, the Of /£iW/ of things is afcribed to Him, Again : That the Father Patrem fohim tf^V«f 7«f, Alone operates of Himfelf hoc eft, a feipfo operari, fby his own proper Pow- quisCatholicusnegaverit? er,! what Catholic k can de- Quippe Patris hoc propri- tiy^ For 'tis the peculiar urn eft, ut a Seipfo exiftat Property of the Father, to & operetur *, Filius vero exiji and operate of Hiw- 6c efle, & operari (ut lo- felf: But the Son receives quuntur) fuum, Patri ran- from the Father^ as from quam Au6tori acceptum his Original^ both his Being refert. Quo refpedu e- and Power of yi^ing: Up- tiam Filius dickur quafi on which Account he is aU ex imitatione Patris, oper^ fo f aid to work his Works fua facere: Job. ^i^i^j* as it were in Imitation of Ihid. SeSi, i, cap, 15, § 10. the Father, Joh. v, ip. Again : In all divine 0- In opcrationibus divinis perations,the Son is the Mi- omnibus Mjnifter eft Pa- 92ijier of the Father: For^ tris filius, quatcnus hie ai afnuch as He derives his Deo Patre (qui eft Foijs operating Power from God ^ Origo, ut eflentiic, ica the Father^ (who is the operationuaj divinaruixi Fonntain and Original^ as omnium, ) operatur , 6^ ^f^^^e Ejjencey Jo aljo Dcu^ Pater, pcu: ipfumj — '.. ' non $ 3S' of the Trinity. Part IL 321 of all divhie Operations -.) non oh ipfo Deus Pater, and the F^-ther operates by aut per Patrem ipfe. Sect, Htm : j^rid not on the con- 4. cap. 2.. § 2» trary doth the Father de- rive his (feratihg Power from the Son^ or the Son cpe* rate by [or tbrou^h^ the father. And ^aain : The rai/i?/g Rcfufcitatio quidem cor- t(p of the Body of Chrijl poiis Chiilli amortuis, e- from the Dead, is alfo a- tiam Deo Patri in Scrip- fcrihed in Scripture to the turis tribuitur. Quid mi- Fcither.WhatWmider^For rum? Quicquid agit Fi- vphatfoever the Son dothj lius, a Pat re agit : Quic- be d'th it from the Father-^ quid vero facie Pater, per j47td n^hat fever the Fa- Filium facit. Hinc ScCre- ther doth^ he doth it by the atio rerum omnium &Pa- Son. For vphich Reafon tri ScFilio tribuitur ; quod yalf) the Creation of all fcilicet Pater per Filiumu- thirigs is afcribed both to niverfa condidit. Judic^ the Father and the Son : Ecclef. c. f , § ^, Namely ^ becaiife the Father made all things by the Son,' From v/hat hath been faid upon this Head, it ap- pears how all thofe Texts are to beunderftood, when compared together; wherein the fame Powers or O- perations, are afcribcd both to the Father and the Son. As, when 'tis faid that the Father created all things., and yet all things rvere created by the Son^ [viZi the Father created all things by the Son ;]That the Father hath Life in Hirnfelfy and the Son alfo hath Life in himfelf [vi^. the Father hath given him to have Life in himfelf Joh. v, 26:] That God fiall judge the World, and Chrift (Jjall judge the World, | viz. Cod fjall judge the fecrets of tnen by JefusChrifl^ Rom. ii, 16; and. The Father— — hath committed all judg^ nient tmto theSon^ Joh. v, 22. :] That the Father rat-* feth up tie dead and qtiickneth them,, and the Son al(b cfuickeneth vphom he mlleth^ [viz, becaufe the Father loveth the Son^ andJJjer^eth him all things that hithfelf Y doth^ 3^^ The Scr'fture^T)o£trine S 36. dloth^ Joh. V ; 19, 20, 21 ;] That God raifed up CbriJ}^ and yet Cbr//} raifed up hmfelf [ viz. He had power to lay down his Life^ and he had power to take it again^ becauie This commandment he had received of hts Father^ Joh. x^ 18.] That it is the Fathers property to know the Hearts^ A6ts xv, 8; and yet that the Son alfo is He that fearcheth the Hearts^ Rev. ii, 23, [See the Text, N° 66p. ] That the Father is the Only Potentate^ i I'im. vi, i j-^ and yet that the Son alfo hath All P^ft'^r, and is Cord of all^ Ads X, 35. That the Father Only hath Imnm" talfty^ I Tim. vi, 16; and yet X.h'Xl of ChriflsKing'- dom there Jhall be no End, Luke i, 33. That the Father is the One God, 1 Cor. viii, 6 > and yet.tha.t the Son alfo is God, Joh. i, i. AndUicJLike, ^V"^ ^4v '^*^ ^«^^. § XXXVI. The Son, whatever his metaphyfical Na- ture or Eflfence be ; yet, in this whole Dif- penfation, in the Creation and Redemption of the World, afts in all things according to the PFillj and by the Miffion or Authority of the Father. See the Texts, N° 7f<5»7f7> 7f 8, 7<$o, 763,7^41 7^5i 77^>77i. 7753 77^5 7775 77S»78oo7Si578i578j» 78f, 788,79x791, 792, 7P?i794>79f>79<^,79757P^'» 799,800 — .8c6, 809. 811, 8i3,8i4,8if, 8199 812,, 82,3, 824,819, 83i,832,834,83f, ^^9,540,841, 84(^,847, 848,8fo,8f2,853, 855,857, 8(^5,8(^(^,875, 884, 88(5, 888,8915 89^^, 910, 9i5,9i^)Pi8i P^^' $36. of the Trinity, Part IL J^j Notes on § 36. i^UiiiMrpWp^i? 953^ i>3^>94f» P4<^> 947* P4S, PPf- See above, 5 ?4 ^ Jf- ^' 7^/v, Ik. [they faW only] H/>?/j V^h') t^ vin^^ir^v -rlj yuc^i^n oju'T^' h by the Will of the Father j^ ^v^^^^^^ar^n i^v^)^hcu cT/* ^ is both Gody and his Eon nrct<:y.,v^ CiCi\»^. Di^l cum and MeJeMger^ as Mini- Trypb- firing to his Will; rvho aJfo by th Will of the Fa- ther became Man^ of the Virgin, * Again : He who ( as I 'o ^S^em^y^^ vyTiif Ze^^u have before floownj ap- rri 'AC^^df^ ,^ tJ 'Uk4^, tJ» peared to Abraham and to ^ ^,;„^ ^j -.^^^ ^,^;^^^ j^^*. Jacob^ minifirt7ig to the Will of the Creator of all things 'j a?ul at the jiidg' ment of Sodom ^ mintfirirjg Vtkewife to bis Will, filw^ittf. Ibid, V z Again 3X4 The Scripure-'Do&rine % 36. Again: All thefe Ti- tles He hasy [viz. Word, / Angel, 6cc.] from Us mi- ^ niftrhig to the Fathers Will, and from his bewg begotten by the Will of the Father. S -4^'' Again,- I have fl^orcn that This f erf oti^ vpho ap- feared to Abraham-} If aac^ and Jacob^ and is ftiled God in Scripture^ is fub- jeti to his Father and Lordy and miniflers to his Will. And Irenasus : He com- manded^ ( faith he, ) and they were created : Now to Whom did he give this Commandment i even to his Word^which fas hefaid juft before) is our Lord Jefus ChriJI. Again : The Son^ mini- firing to the Father ^ per- forms all things from the Beginni?}g to the End. Again : The Son per- forms the goodi Pleafure of the Father ^ For the Fa- ther fendsy and the Son is fent and comes. •■"Again : The Father [needs not the Help of Angels in creating the Wor'd,] having a fuff- cient and ineffable Minipy '^ 7^ TctJ-^f -S-gXHiTft yz-jl/m- nV . Ibid. livdoi Tilety^jS^'j©-, it) uVm^s- y^-lJif/^©- 0eo?. Ibid, Quoniam Ipfe prxcepic, & creata funt : Cut ergo pr^cepit ? Verbo fci- licet, qui ell Do- minus nofter Jefus Chri- ftus. lib. 5, c. 8. Omnia autera Filius adminiilransPatri perficit, ab initio ufq-, ad finem* hb. 4. c. 14. Bonuoi autem placitum Patris, Filius perficit : mittit cnim Pater, mitti- tur autem 6c venic Filius. Ibid, Habente copiofum & inenarrabile minifterium: Miniilrat enim ei ad om- nia fua progenies & figu- ratio fua, id eft, Filius &; Spi» S 3^. of the Trinity, Part II. 3^5^ of his Own : For his own Spiritus Sandtus, Verbum Ojf'fpring and his own Ft- 6c Sapientia j quibus fer- gure^f minifler to him in all viunt & fubjciSbi funr om- things 'j even the Son ^ and nes Angeli. //^. 4, c.ij. the Holy Spirit j his Word .^ • >; — and his Wifdom \ whom all the Angels ferve and are fubjeci to, [ This pafTage is parallel to thofe where- in he calls the Son and Spirit the Hands of the Fa- ther 5 namely, executing his Will as perfectly, as a_ Mans own Hands perform the Will of the Man. 1 Again : There is always Adefl; ei femper Ver- pre/ent with him his Word bum & fapientia, Filius and Wifdom, his Son and 6c Spiritus, per quos & in Sfirit , by and in whom quibus omnia libere 6c he made all things freely fponte fecit. lib, 4, c and according to his own 37. Will Again 'T/^^ Father (faith he^ is invijible^ concern^ ing whom our Lord declares, that No man hath fecn /god ar any time : But his Word has revealed the Brigbtfiefs of the Father^ xordinz to the Will of Pater quidcm invifibi^ lis \ de quo & Dominus dixit, Deum nemo vid'tt unquam : Verbum autem ejus, quemadmodum vo- Icbat ipfe,& nd utilitatem videntium , claritatem monftrabat Patiis. Ibid, accoratng the Father^ ,and as was moft advantagioHs to Them whom he revealed it to. And again; Man was made after the Image and Likenefs of the Unbegotten God', by the ^ood pleafure find \Ni\\ofGod\ by the ^Bion andOperation of the Son 5 by the Increafe and fJounfljment of the Spirit. And Clemens Alexan- ^ri^ius ; The J^ord Jepts^ r <3rt IJ.01G0(TIV T ;i^ S'UlJJU^y'HVTQ-yT Q 'TvJJfjLO.' lfb.^,p.jf. ^%6 The Scripure-DcBrine S 36* (im\iht,)who^hy theWxW '^^v ^ K^i^J'Ui ^^% Strom, of the Almighty ,is Inffe^or 4. of our Hearts, [The Lear- ,„ ^ , ned Bp Bull tranflates thefe Words thus, ( ommfo^ tente SUA voluntate, Seft. 2, cap. 6, § f j) whoy by his OWN Almighty Will, is InffeUor of our Hearts', But This cannot pofTibly be the Meaning of the Words: YoxGod'i^ not Omnifcient by hi^ Will, but by Neceffityof Natures Neither is it Senfc, to fay that God knows our Hearts by his Will^ but by his Tower : But it is very proper to fay that Chriji knows our Hearts by the Will of the Father, who commu- nicates to him All Knowledge in an inefifeble man* ner. The words therefore (Ta^floK^loexKo^ -^iK^f^ctlt, by the' Almighty Will, or, by the Will of the Almighty,) are plainly of the fame importance with thofc juft now cited out of Juflin Martyr^ (-J 'Trctleia^ C^Knixttlu ihe fathers WiU^) and thofe of the fame Cleme^js A- lexandrinm ia the pailages next following, (^^^vlo^c^:- T^e®- '^':p^>V*'^' ^^'^tk, the Will of the Almighty Faiber; and, '^ccjexKo; ^2A«/,t^.T.. the Will of the Father.)'] Again .* Nor can He be 'Ou0' J9* h^^ nsoKv^i^ii) hindred by any other^ roho .^ot m q ^cLvto-jv ^vetQ-y jl) isbimfelfLordofAllfand udhi^A ihjsr^^tF^ r dyct^K effecially^ feeing he mini- -^ ^rtj/To;c^'Tof©- ^iKniJ.cm fiersto the Will of the Fa- ^^^j^. strom. 7. ther who is Good and Su- freme over All. ^ ^ Ag^in :God in the form ©'*? ^ ct^^^«V» ^nf/^ctrh a- of a Man, undefiled, mi' x^vrQr, 'TrctrexK^ ^ihn^Ajt wftring to the Will of his S-i^Kop(^. Padagog. lucu Father, And TertuUian: The Filius vifus eft fempcr, Son always appeared^ and & Filius opcratus eft fcm- the Son always acted, by per, ex auftoritate Patris ibff Authority and Will of & voluntatejquiaFilius ni- tbs Father j Becaufe the hil a femctipfo poteft fa- cere. S3^. 6f the Trinity. Part II. 327 iij r I'.ov T -iT-sK Kayov^ K) e^- , re* ~ ' / ~ yjt\'CU Tttl L/ii> SctXTS A&^&) T5.'I7- (7CU r KoJjjLOi'i it) 'nr^h.rcoi en- fj.i^ni Wa.y.picf.a-if kJ* "^ 3«- &«z the Jorm of a Ma^h K\](Mcf. r '^a]^^ cm\iK^^^iu according to the Will ^c/".. lH(ki-- -v^^ 'i^\{^-\:^.-: the Father. ^.-,. -^rc^A ■ ^-^-^^ A^^ t^ t^^ i,. -^ Jj'f.And Bafil; In the Cre- 'Erg t} n--lra\f,3i\i^*i4\(^^ 'atiofi of Things (faith he,J toi/ /y.^/ r '75:£^;c45t?Jt//;^wj', ><<<*- ynu muji cotifider the Ori- ^Ictv r^j '^q^Spcovy r f7^.nJr/mmi^ Father •, the operating cPiiith, t^ ^viv^ct. ''il^r^^^Ajf^ Caitfe, whiJj is the Son -y uct\i fAi) r6 'vr:^]^^?. r^'^^eii^i- and the perfe8it:g Caufe^ which is the Spirit, ^o that by /Z?^ Will of the Father^ the miJiiflring ^?jgels ex:fi \ hy the immediate operation of the Snn^ they are brought into Being \ by the pie- fence of the Spirit, they are perfeHed. -- — • And let no man imagine , either that I iijtrodace Three G- tiginal Beings^ or that I jtippofe the operation (f the Soyi to be imperfecl : For theOriginalCaufe (f things Spir. SanSio^c, 16* is but One^ [viz the Fa- ther.,] operating by the Sony andferfeEling by tie Spi- rit, Toi4 obferve then Three things \ the Lord^ /which commands^ the Wordy which operates \ the Ho- . ly Spirit^ which confirms and ftrengt hens. And aniono; Mod.rn Writers, the learned Bp Peav Ton : Upon this Vreemine'iCe [as / conceive) may fafe^- ly he grounded the congruity of the Divine M{ffm. We if ten read that Cbriji was km i from wbeme he bears .-' V th^. a^yj) )<) T "ov^MV yAetf cT;' qa J^ii[/.iii^y^(rct, y^ t5A««Jia cv <^;)yj^y^i>]ci Xoyovy r r5^5«i^- TCt TV <7ffVlV [/.Ct 70 CtyiOl* J)0 S 36. of the Trinity. Part II. 319 the Name of an Apofile Hwifclf (Heb. iii, i,) [and of the Angel or A4ej]enger oF God, Gal. \y, 14,] as well as tbofe whom he therefore named fo^bccaii^e as' the Father fcnt him, fo fcnc he them. The Holy Ghojlis a^f) fatd to be fenr, fometimes by the Father, fome^ times by the Son. But we ?iever read that the Father wjs fent at all \ there being an ^^litthority in that ISIame^ which feems inconjifient with This Miffi'm, Expof. on Creed, pag 2,6. ^ .^:ninn.-,. .yi-.^ - ^^ v;-'.t. Verbo fuo^ ut mundus fierct , hoc eft, voluit /\nd rhe learned Bifliop BuU : God (fiith he) com- manded his Word to make the World .y that is^ he Willed that the World fioald be nude by his mrd, the Will of the Word himfelf concurring therein. Again : That the Fa- tlxr^ as the chief Author giving his Commands^ ere mundum Fieri per Verbum fuiim, concurrence ipfius Verbi voluQtate. Befenf, SeB. 25 cap. 5, § 6. Certe a Patrc tanquam fututno Opifice quafi im- perante,pcr Filium, Patris ated all things by his Son juffionem ac voluntatem executing the Command and excquentem, crcata ruilTe Will of the Father-^ this omnia, adeo Arianum non Doctrine is fo far fro?n be- eft, ut etiam Catholici ing ylrian^ that even thofe Do£tores, qui poft Con- Citholick Writers^ who li^ cilium Nicxnum vixe- ved after the Comcil of runt, quiq-, Arianx harre- Nice^ and were the mofl fis acerrimi impugnato- earnejUfpnfersuftheArian res fuere, palTjm illud in Herejy, made no Scruple fcriptis fuis adfirmare non to affirm it generally in fmt veriti.5'^f?. 2.c. 9,§ 10. their W> itings. And again : According to ".hi'ir j_ the Ancients ] Qpinion^ God the Father nei/her hath been nor can he feen by any man \ no^ not b'j^ ajfuminga vifible Ap ■ Ex ipforum Tcntentii, Dcus Pater a nemine un- quam, ne per afllimptas quidem fpecics, vifas eft nut rideri poteft. A nullo' ille ortus prmcipio, n dli lUb- 350 The Scripure-'T>o£trine ' §37- fearance. Be is derived fubjeftus ell *, neq; magis from iSloney and fubjecito ab alio miffus, quam ab No7ie'^ mid can 710 more be alio natus did poreft. faid to be fent by Another^ Contra Filius Dei , qua ex than to be begotten of A- Deo Patre natus* eo certe notber. On the contrary^ nomine Patrifuatnoninein the Son of God^ as being Audoritatem acceptam Begotten of the Father^ referc : Neq-, mintis ipfi does on that very Account honorificum, a Patre mit- ewe ^11 his Authority to his ti, quam ex Patre nafci. Father: Nor is it any wore Ex Patre eft ipfe 5 per a Diminution of his Ho- ipfum Pater , in mundo noHTy to be fent by the Fa- quae funt, uniyerla con- iher^ th^n to be begotten didit 5 quin 6c per ipfum of Him. He /J, of the fe deinceps mundo pate- FAtheri By Him, the Fa- fecit. &7.4, c^j5. 3, § ^ ther made all tKmgs that are in the World ; and by Hin)^ manife^ed himfelfin Time to the World* The Son J how great foever the metaphy^ Ileal Dignity of his Nature was, yet in the whole Difpenfation entirely direfted all his Aftions to the Glory of the Father, See the Texts, K^ 450, 4f i, 463, 4(^f, 4(Jp, 474, 47)-,47(j,478,48f,486,497,5'ii, 5>45 5if5^o®>8"io, Sn, 8z6, 837, 840, ^(j^, pip, P25, P27, p$4, 9Sh 5^5<^^ 9 977^ S>^^^ ^^4- See beneath, § 46 & f 2,. Notes S 3^ of the Trinity, Part 11. 351 Notes on g* 37 Who elfe ( fays Origen ) was able tofave and bring back the Soul of Man to the Supreme God over all, hut God the Word? And Athanafius ; He lyit,* the Son] ht7jg King and Ruler and Diffofer of all things ^i»orks alt to the Glory and for the Mani- reflation ofh\% Father. And again : j^s men (faith he) when th^y behold the Heavens^and the Bean- ty thereof^ and the Light of the Stars^ cannot but thence be led toconfider the Word which framed that beautiful Fabrick : fo^ when they cfmfider the Word of God [vis:,, Chrifl:, the Lo- « h^ih ?^'^y<^i cflfitr. din Uk6. n jy ^ettrtK^i iy (ry^drn^ yi- wct7tH kyd^i^. contr. Gen-- tes» yov ^i^3 vo^if bhv clvcly}i» )y 'TT^ciu^V C-^KcJuf Til iojUTH ^ctj^^ 'Eo/xMvA Jy "Afyih@- AiyiJ, Ibid. gos,"] they cannot but thence he led to the Confederation [and Knowledge] of God his Father ^ from •whom He coming forth^ is froferly filled The Interpreter, [ The Revealer, The Word or Oracle,] and the Meflaigcr of his Father. But This is fo evidently the whole Tcnour of Scripture, and the unanimous Senfe of all Antiquity ^ that it would be very ncedlefs to enlarge upon it. S XXXVIII 332^ 7he Scri^ture-TioBrine S 3S! Sk'wh;. sxxxviii. Our Saviour, Jefus Chritt 5 as, before his Incarnation, he was fent forth by the Will and good pleafure, and with the Authority of the Father ; fo in the Flefli, both before and after his Exaltation, notwithftandingthac the Divinity of th^- Son was perfonally and infeparably united to it, he, in acknowledg- ment of the Supremacy of the Perfon of the Father, always Trayed to Him, and returned him Thanks y Itiling Him his Gody &cc, Sec the Texts, N« 758, 7 S>;5>5 96J, (^5, 968, 970, 5)74, 989, 991, 994- See above, § 34, ^f, 36, ij , and beneath, $ 40, 41. 5 XXXIX. The reafon why the Scripture, though it fliles the Father God, and alfo ftiles the Son /God, yet at the fame time always declares / there is but One God ; is becaufe, in the Mo- narchy of the Lniverfe, there is but O^te Au- thority^ S 39- of the Trinity. Part II. 333 ihority^ original in the Father^ derivative in the Son : The Tower of the Son being, not Another Vo\ytv oppofite to That of the Father y nor Another Power co-ordinate to That of \^^ Fathers but it felf The Tower and Au- /thority of the Father^ communicated to^ ma- nifefted in^ and exercifed by the Son. f See above, § p. Notes on §* 39. * This M.ttter is reprefented by fome of the An^ tients, under very handfome Similitudes : As, that a lather in his own Houfe, and Iiis Son and Heir in the fame Houfe, are not Tivo Mafltrs ; becaufe there is but Ofie Authority^ viz. that of the Father^ exer- cifed by the Sou : That a Kirjg upon the Throne, and his Son adminiftring the Fathers Government, are not Ta>o Kivgs : That the Sun in the Heavens, and the [mage of the Sun in a glafs, are not properly Tw&^ Smis : And the like. If ye had conJiJered 'E/ uzvomATi tc^ " d^a^a. (faith Juflin Martyr) the -^ ^'f ^re^^H'SA ^k dv ^«?- things fpoken by the PrO' y^^c ajj-r^v V/) -S-sW, 'ra/zcj/if 7^ fhetSy ye would not have cl^ji,jv{nv x^ cii}pri7i Gi^ tioi>. denied Chrijf to he God^ e- j)'iaU cum Tryph, ven the Son of the Only and JJnbig^'tten and ineffable God. And Tcrtullian : I nf Atquin dico, nullam firm ( (iiith he ) that vo dominationem ita unius Government is fo in One fui cHe, italingularem,ita hand, fo fingle^ fo Monar- Monar<;hicam, ut non c- chicaly as not to beadmi- tiam perr ' aliak proximas n'fjlred'by other Perfnns peifonas adminiflretur ,. near and fiibfervient to quis irf:^ prplpexerit offi-• 334 T^he Scripure-f)o£irine 39- /J}ff Firfi, And if th eiales fibi^ Si vtira ct fi- Aiomrch ha & Mon^rchiam efl'e J^^ Monarchy^ though He definerp, ii particeps ejus i^=i7^^i ^// Son into the Go- adfumatur qc Filius : Se vernm^nt with bini. The Government is fiill princi"^ pally His^ from whom it is communicated to his Son \ Andfo long as it is His^ it is neverthelefs a Afon^rchyy for being adminiftred by Tvpo ferfons fo united- If proinde illius ejffq princi- fi\\ttty a quo commuixi- catur in filium \ 6c, dqin iliius eft, proinde Monar- chiam efTe, quas a duobiis tam unicis continetur. I- gicur fi $C Monarqhia di- vina per tot legipnes Sc then the Divine Mon^zrchy^ exercitus Angclorurp ad-^ though adminijlred by fo miniftratur, .» M..>.a. nee 7nany Legions and Armies of Angels^ yet does not ceafe to be the Government ofh ne, nor ts ever the lefs a Monarchy, for being ad- unius eflc deditjUt; defina,t Monarehia efle, quia per Unta millia virtqtum pro« caratur: quale eft ut Deqs divifionem & difperfio" miniftred by fo many Thou- nem pati videatur inFilio fands af lowers \ how much & in Spiritu San^o, fe- lefs can it be faid that cundum &tertiynDrortitis \^the Government of] God locum f is divided or farted, by the Son and Holy Sprites aBing in the fecond and third place ? The Notion of ^^ ? Everfio ilia eft tibi Monarchist incelligenda, cum alia do-^ minatio fuas conditiqnis ac proprii ftatus, ac per hgc a Mor^archy is Tk^en only ^rpula fuperinducitur :— - dejiroyed^ when Another Ci^teram qui Filjum DP^ Dominion is fufpofed to be aliunde deduco 9 fed de fet up, independent^ and of fubftantia Patris, nihil fa- it felf and fo rivallingthe qientem finePatris volun- JP'irJl: But J who derive the tato, pmnem a Paire qon^ Son from riQ Qthr Original^ r^cu'um poteftateipi quo- hitt from the fuhjtdnce of modo pollum de fide de- ftruere § 3 J^5- ^/ ^^^^ Trinity. Part II. 33^ /Z^d? Father ; and fnppofe flruere Monarchiam , bwi Doitig nothing hut by cjuam a Pat re Filio tViidi- the Will of the Father^ tam, in Filio fei vo ? ad- ami Receiving all his verf. Prax. ^^/. } ©* 4. Vower from tt^Q lather \ :^a "<^.x^x ..\^\\^- how can I dejhoy the Belief of ^ the Monarchy, which I prefei ve in the Son^ delivered from the Father to him ? And Origcn : Hence ^^t li ttokp^M ^/AoOi^f Vh ({•^)'s \\t) we may folvethe l^'/j^^'^'^ Trt^fcroi', cvActS^r., Scruple of many pious per- ^.'^»f /Jo (lvctyo^xUfja.i -S-j^^j j^,. Jons^who, through Fear leafl .^%^' t6to '^^btTri-T^ixt.^la.^ 4*^'*%^ they {IjouldrnakeTrpo Gods^ a-f }y dcnCifft i,idi!i^i JA'oTiiTct if« ir'ie^y Notions', [either denying ^ .^ ^ TctTe)^, c^ohoy^r the real Verfonality of the ^^, ^^,i, ^ ^ ,^4^^^ 'o.^^cctr©- . Son drjiinci from the Fa. r^^{ .j^ju, r\ov ^e.^cr^>ofdtS-^ they, and fn while they ^^,^,^„ :U^,.^., ^ ^.ir«Tx acknowledge lots Dtvimty^ ^ /- o.' .a "v v ^ r. maKtnz htm really to be i^„ \ v . / ^ c notht7iz but a mere IS^ayne \ ^, s , . T ^ Or elje ackmwledgiyig tots , v ; ~« , ^ r. > 'r^ real perjonalitjy uitt deny- ^ \ o , ^ ing his divinity, and ma^ ^''^J''' ?^^^^^^' °^' ^^^^^ king bis Nature to be en- ^^^'-f ° ©^-^^ ^^' ^iWi^ ^ tirely of another kindthan ^ o'^^t.^p ^ !?n5-/v ii/ t? t^^V -r /Z?^ Father's :) This fcruple, '^^T'^-d^^ "^'-^yj* 'J'* yiyc^cncf^xri Ifiy^ of many pious per- ^5 t ix'vjov J.K',\^iyQy ^^zlr '7^0,7 jms^ may thus Ve folved. 0 't^ ^^^ ii 'A'jtj'3-5©-, imt^- We mufi tell them^ that yj\ 'f lii^.n ^^1^7^(1^ ^io-jou- He who is God of Him- ^S^jqv, ^x ° ^*°^ ' '^"^ '^S'^f felf is That GOD j (as our i^yeMc-hiesv Iv >Xy9tT^.in Joh^ Saviour, in his prayer to his p^^ ^^ Buetii, Father^ faysy That they may know Thee the Only True God •,) but that Whatever is God^ befides That Selfexijient Perfon^ be-- higfo only by communication of His J)ivinityy cannot fo properly be fiiled "thatQgd^ l^^t rather a Divi^ie Perfen &c. And^ 33^ The Scri^ture-DoBrine 5 39- And Novatian : Chrifi Jefeis (ilnhhe) OUR Lord andGody btit GOO's Son-^ even the Son of That God^ 7i^ho_, is the One and Only 0ne^ namely thi: Creator of all things. Again : If the Son (faith he) '}vere not Begotten \ it Tvottid follow y that being 8elf-€Xiftent» and compared with Him [with the Fa- ther J who iS Self-ex iflent^ lihcir Equality in This re- fpeEly as being Two Self-ex- ifientSy would mal^ Two Gods. Btit Now fince the Sony whatever his Nat tire hcy has it no otherwife than from his Father^ as deriving his Original from him\ Uis p'.am He cannot be [aid to have divided the Divinity into Two Gods, who de* rives his Being by being Bc" gotten of Him who is The Only Gcd. Moreover, jo long as he obeys his Fa* thcr in all things -, thoHgJo He himfelf alfo be Gody yet by his Obedience he declares his Father to be the One God, from jvhom alfo he derives his Original : u4nd iher/'fure He conld not make Two Gods, becaiije he did not make Two Sclf-exi- Chriftum Jcfum Domi- numDeum NOSTRUM ledDlZl filium,hiijusDei qui 6c unus & (olus efl, conditor fcilicet lerura omnium. De Trinit* c, 9. Si natus non fuifTtt ; innatus, comparatus cuqi eo qui efll t in natus, x- quatione in utrcq^ oflenfa duos faceret innatos ; Et idco duos faceret Decs :— - Nunc autcmquidquid efl^ dum non aliunde eft quam ex Patre, patri fuo origincm fuani debens , difcordiam divinitatis de numero duorum Deorum facere non potuit, qui ex illo qui eft Unus Deus, origineni nafcendo con- traxit. Duin fc Patri in omnibus obtem- perantem reddit, quamvis fit 6c Deus, ununi tamen Deum Patrem de obcdi- entia fua oftendit, ex quo 6c originem traxit : Ec i- deo duos facere non potuit, quia ncc duas Origines fe- cit.——- Deus quidem oftenditur fiiius, cui di- vinitas tradita & porrefta confpicitur \ 6c tamen ni- hilominus Unus Deus pa- ter probatur, dum grada- tim S'S9» of the Trinity. Part 11. i'^y ftents. ■ The Son in^ deed is Jhown to be God^ be^ canfe Divinity is commum^ cated and derived to him ^ and yet the Father is never' thelefs f roved to be the One God, whiljt That Majefly tim reciproco nii^am ilia inajcftas atqj divinitas ad patrcm, qui dcderat earn, riidum ab illo ipfo filio miHii rcvertitur 6c retor- quetur : Ut merito Deus pater, omnium Deus fic^ and Divinity f which the Fa- &: Principium ipfius quoqj ther communicates to the Son^ filii fui quem dominum ge- is by the Son in ack^oipled^- ment continually returned hack^to the Father who gave it. So that God the Fa-^ ther J is jfifily filled The God over All , and the Original even of the Son him nuit ; filius autem, crece-^° rorum omnium Deus lir, "^ quoniam omnibus illum-^ Deus pater pr^pofuit quem genuit. Ita Mediator Dei & hominum Chriftus Jefus, omnis creatures fub- felf^ whom he begat Lord jeftam fibi habens a Patre of all'. And at thej^ume proprio poteftatem , quS time the Son is the God of all other things, becau/e God the Father made all things fnbjeB to Him whom he be' gat. Thtis Jefus Chrifl the Mediator between God and Men, having from his Fa- ther All Creatures fttbje^ed Deus eft •, cum tota crc' atura fubdita fibi , con- cors Patri fuo Deo inven- tus, Unum & Solum Sc Verum DEUM Patrem fuum— breviterap* probavit. Ibid, cap. 31, to him as their God j himfelf with the whole Creation under his Dominion^ being in perftck agreement with God his Father^ has briefly ffjown his Father to be The One and Only and True God. And La6tantius : Per- haps (faith he) fome will ask^ feeing we declare we worfljip but One God^ hou^ then do we affirm of Two perfons difiin^ly^ the Father Fortafle quserat aliquis, quomodo cum Deum nos Unum colere dicamus, du- os camen efle aflevcremus, Deum Patrem & Deum Filium. ^- Cum and the Son, that Each of quis habet Filium, quem Z unicc 306 The Scripure'T>oBrine § 39> them is God? To this he anfvvers , among other things : When a Man has a Son^ whom he loves en^ tirely } ayjd this Son is in the Honfe and in the hands of his Father ; Though the Father makes him Lord of dll^ both in Title and Power *, yet^ in efieem of Law and Rights Uis flill One Houfe under One Lord : So this Worldy is the One Houfe of God 5 and the Son and Fa" unice diligit, qui tamen fie in domvo & manu pa- tris ; licet ei nomen Do- mini, poteftatcmq:> concc- dat ,• civili tamen jurc,&: domus una, & unus Do- minus nominatur. Sic hie mundus, una Dei do- mus eft ; 6c Filius ac Pa- ter, qui unanimes inco- lunt mundum, Deus U- nus \ — - ciim 6c Filius fit in Patre, quia Pater diligic Filium; Sc Pater in thery who govern the World Filio, quia volumati Pa- with One Aiind^ are One tris fideliter paret, nee Cod'y forafmmhas both the unquam faciat aut fecerit Son is in the Father^ be- nifi quod Pater aut voluit caufe the Father loves the aut jutlit. Unus eft Son'^ and the Father ts in folus, liber, Deus fum- the Son^ becaufe the Son mus, carens origine; quia faithfully obeys the Father^ ipfe eft origo rerum \ 6c and never does or did any in eo fimul & Filius & thing but what the Father willed or commanded, There is One^ Only^ Inde- fendmtt Supreme^ Unorigi" nated GOD j becauje He is the Original of all things \ find in Him is contained both the Son^ ^»d ^U other things. That Supreme and One God cannot there^ fore be [ acceptably ^ wor /hipped^ but through his Son, omnia contmentur. Non poteft igitur ille fummus ac fin p;ularis De- us nifi per Filium coli. lib* 4. c, 29. And Eufebius: IfThts makes them apprehenfive , leaft we fhould feem t$ in' traduce Two Gods *, le$ >them k»0Wy that thoft^h w$ E/ 3 (p'oCov eWTOti ilJ-TTOleit (JLYiT^H a.^. J^vo d-i^( divetyo^<^eiv «lv ^QiTo y.ovQ' 0iii[ la^vQ' S* 39* ef the Trinity. Part 11. 307 do indeed achnovpledge the Son to be God^ yet there is [abfolutely | but One God ^ even He who alone is with' out Original arid Unbegot^ ten^ who has his Divinity properly of Himfelfy and is the Caufe even to the Son bimfelf beth of his Being and of his being Such as he is : By whom the Son hini' felf confejjes that he lives y declaring exprefsly^ I live by the Father. Thus there being but One Original^ and One Head'^ how can there he Two Gods ? If 7iot He alone the One God, ToicocTi it) yiyovu,^ aurior <^i ov )^ ajuTVio q Of o^ohoyt^ C^-^» ^vliK^v^ hiym'» K'lyci f » S'lA r ^etli^^ Ui&i '^^i civ '^ono Qiot J'voi u*- <^ivct dvoiiz^gv ., ^w/e loji' ^ euTiQV iTifijiv cmy^.'po'' ^^oQ-y otKeiAV Q Kj cLvdL^yov JfJ who hwivs no Superiour^ no dMid-ivou -d-ih ^y^^ yiij.z^ [5 Caufe rf his Exijlence^but q3?] cf'jJ^AJnef* fjt,ti^oi/cl n s^ pojfejfes his divinity and Monarchical Power abfo- lutely ofhimfelf^ unorigina- ted arid unbegotten •, and communicates to the Son^ both his Life and Divini- ty^ whom our Lord teaches us to look upon asiht On- ly TrueGod^ and declares to be Greater than Him- felf? whom he alfo would have us All underfiand to he even His God? — - — iouTd oy-oKoytri' OV -iy^iQV ioBrine % 39- God being inftruEied in^ acknowledges the Son to he indeed Her God and Lord and Saviour^ but the Only-begotten Son of the Supreme God over AH. Again ; The ^fojUe calls 'E/Wi/ aurtv ^kqva «ra 0«8> him the Image of God, 'Iva ixri m J'Jo 0£»f -Cs^KtlBot /that no man might Imagine ^, '^' tvct r crm TrcLvTc^v, 'E/ there were Two Gods^ -^ Zi eCoiy^ ^KhiviTi^Q- hut One only, even Him who is over all is over ail. For if there is One God, and there is no Other but He ^ ''tis plain This mujl be He, who is made known by his Son as by an Image. For which reafon, the Son al/o is God ^ becaufe of the Fa- thers refemblance in Him as in an Image. And This the Holy Apoftle declares 'TThUM ajjT6, auTtii cLV etn O dtA 7\i qT fcV <^\ HitQV©- yvwei^Q' /^SiC hiyc-jv, 0? a> /wof^w '3-*« (-(p r a.KKcov \'Z!rt]yoexcivi ^ «- to usy both when he fajs^ ^'do-tA? o ifo? ?v rs }^ Mij^a^m* Who being in the Form Ibid. cap. zo, § if. of God ; and when heftiles him, The Image ot God. So that the Son^ among other denominations^ Was and was ftiled^ before his Coming in the Flejh^ The Image of God, Again : Neither is it ne^ 'OucTe i'vo ^skV dvclyKit cTs- cejjary^ that he who fup^ veu, ^ ta^ « ctm,o;)/«? iy A^pvin^i' '^a. to beTwocQ'Oxdimit Sub- ^Uv P:\ r di^vnTov }^ ^V^f- fiflencies, or Both of them ^or ^Ari^AV^ , HopnTlu),;^ zmorigmated and unbegot^ d^^U ^ ^A^i^ m^t.^^Ijj. Un ; hut one, unbegotten ij^^ ^ cap. 7. findiinoriginated'^the other^ * ' r* /• begotten^ md originated from the Father. Again ; But you are a-^ 'akU (po^^^ S av^^f^-'s^h //;* §39- of the Trinity. Part 11. 341 Vet^'Xjvji]'; ^ioTilT©- cjtQ-e^o/f. X'c4 TS ;^ ^5C!7Me»'at //let. S-TTei /^ /r^fW perhaps^ l^^ft'y ac- <^lo\:m)7eljei^hiJLoKoyY)(ra.^,S'ijo knowledging Two difiinEl afx^V t^jaydyoi?, tCj ^ y-o- Subfijiencies^ yoHjhoutd in- troduce Txvo original Prin- ciples^ and fo deftroy the Monarchy of God. Know then, that if there is but One underived and unbe- gotten God^ and the Son is begotten ofHhn -^ there can he but One Head^ One Mo- narchy^ One Dominion : feeing that even the Son himfelf acjcnowledgeth the Father to be his original Caufe j For the Head of Chrift, faith the j^pofile. is God. And again: The Church of God does not introduce two unbegotten Beings^ nor Two unoriginated^ nor Tivo Effences co-ordinate to each other 'f and therefore not Two Gods : But it teaches that there is One Original of things , One God\ and that He is the Father of the only-begotten urtd beloved Son : Alfo , that there is One Image of the Invifible God '^ which Imagt^ is his only-begotten and beloved Son. Now though the j^poftle fpeaking of the Divinity of the Fa- ther ^c alls Him the BlefTcd and ONLY Potentate-, mdagainy Who ONLY cTJo a,yetfx^* ^<^i cTJo aV/ct? ^ ]i) y.ov@- S'vvd^rii^ ;^ <7rdKtVy 0 {xy^Q- 'iyjMv dQoL- VOLtJidLV Kdv OJjTiif a 2 ^^ cT...^ -r^ e.';.6.©-, ^'« /W^^J //^^ //fl/y ^/^r///^ St '^^^^^^^>^- ■^'^' 2,, r^/;. 2 j. J-'^/// clearly declares him to be the Image atid the Brightnefs of his Fathers Glory, and that he was m the Form of God. As therefore where there is One King, &c, fo likewife the Church ofGod^ havtJig received cormnandment to worfljip One God, continues to pay to Him even That Worfhip^ which is direBed through his Son, as through his Image. And Athanafius: There '^E/^ ^sa?, or/ i^ -rctTHf «r is but One God (faith he,) ^iU o iy ijo?, to/jt^tmIa \- hecaufe the father is but X^^ ^'^ ^^^ "^t^^ '^^ Trcvri^. One : Tet the Son aflfo is contra Sabell. God. having fuch Samenefs as that fa Son to his Father, Again': We acknowledge ^^'^^ o//"^^ ^ i^ovlw^ -^so- One^only Divinity^ even rtirct rVj) t^ Tctj^^^y t«t« rs That of the Father ^ and ^°y°^ ^ « T«7»i?. ^d EpiSietnnu fo in the Church there is f reached hut One Goi^^even the Father of the Word; Again: Since Chrifi^ is 'ETreiJ'cty U ^z^ ^io^ ^- ;^- God of God \ and fine e he rk ^i^ ?,iy©-, (To(plcL> if 00:19 is the Word and Wifdom ^vyct[Mi '6hv 0 XetTQ-- J^/u, and Son andPnwer ofGod', ^j^ ^^ ^.a? a> 7cu^ ^«W there fire the Holy Scriptures ^^^^^^, x^7c.r>'UA.T^. .^ «:. declare unto us kit One yi, ^ ^,- ^^, ^, ^ ^^^©-, ^^ God. For the Word^ bein^ ^'t^V, « xj '^v» A^a^^zTcu. the Son c?/ the One God^is Orat, 4. contr, Arianos. referred to Him^ [as belon- ging to Him,") whofe Son he is. Pig2L\n:The Government ^O-S-si/ nvtico^ :^ fjLsvet^yJce. of the Worlds is therefore ^V- ^ omt^k jj tw? d^yj^^ properly a Monarchy^ And Ut ^"' "^ ^ is but One original Princi- T^-m hV ^io^- ^^- Orat* 5. pie, fo there is alfo therefore but One God. And Hilary : JVe ac Confitemur non Decs knowledge, not Two Gods, duos, fed Dcum unum ; km One God : Not as if neq;, per id non & Deuni therefore the Son of God, Dei filium, eft enim tx ~ ' Z 4 E)co 344 37^^ Scrt^ture-n^oBrlne S 3^ DeoDeus; non innafcibi- les duos, quia authoritate innafcibilitatis Deus U- nus eft. De Synod. 'ivM not alfo God ^ for he is God of God. But that there are not Two Unbe- gotten } there beings upon the accomt of Self-extfience^ hnt One God. And again ; There is hut One God, of whom are all things \ One underived jimhority^ One unoriginated Tower* This Prerogative of the Father^ his being the enim Patri adimitur quod One God, is not at all de^ Unus Deus eft, quia Sc Unum Deum effe ex quo omnia, unam virtu- tem innafcibilem, 6c u- nam banc efle fine initio poteftatem.' Non ftroyed by our acknowledg- ing the Son alfo to be God : For the Son, is only God of God'^ one Son^ of one Fa* ther : But the Father is ftill the One God upon this ac- county that he is God Self- cxiftent. On the contrary ^ Tjeither is the ^Jfertion of Filius Deus fit : Eft c- nim Deus ex Deo, unus ex uno : Ob id Unus Deus, quia ex fe Deus. Contra vero non minus per id Filius Deus, quia Pater Deus Unus fit : Eft enim unigenitus, Filius Dei J non innafcibilis, ut ihe Sons divinity at all de- Patri adimat quod Deus firoyed^ by our acknowledge Unus fit. De Trin. lib. 4. iKg the Father to be the One ^od: For of That God^ he is' the Only- begotten Son ; jNot unbegoiten^ fo as to diminifhfrom the Father's being the One God. And Bafil: We exprefs {faith he J each of the Per - fonsfingly j One God and Father, One only -begot- ten Son, and One Holy Spirit. — For when we worjhip the Son as God of Cody we at the fame time hth acknowledge the di- 5 39« ^f ^^^ Trinity. Part 11, 34; flinUnefs of the Terfonsy and yet frefsYve the Monarchy of the Uhiverfi^ takingheed not to divide our Notion ofGoi into a number of in- deferAent perfons. But hovp then (you will fay, ) if there be Two diftind: Perfons, do vpe not make Two Gods ? Why^ juft as a King and the Image f or Refrefentativel oftheKingy do not make Two Kings ^ ■ ■ ■ hecaufe whatever Honour is paid to the L wage, redounds to the Ori- ginal.^ The way ffKiS'ctVVWJTi?. Uco^Zv.^'Trif Kicoi eiKuSvy J^i » cTJo Cetcthi^^, cP/oT/ « r? «;c6f©- T//XJI c/zn 70 ^^uiirvr^ov J^ia,Ccuvei, 'H 7Z/jVlw ocTW '^ ^ioyvcd- f^ \ IP. t \ Co. » \ M<-/ JVcc 7- iV9i li^i cm r zva ta- ct^ct-S-oTH? ^ 0 xj" ^vatv a.yi' TV'TV^fj.et J^nmei. "Ovtco id^ ax v^zrorctV^? o^oKoy^v^* i^ to caj- therefore to the true know* aClq ^'oy^a. 'f y-ovct^-x^ct? « ledge ofGod^ is, to afcend j^ict^i^U- De Spirit. SanBoy from the One Spirit, through ^^p^ jg^ the One Son, to the One Father ; And on the other fide, the Goodnefs and Ho- linefs of the Divine Nature, and royal Dignity, is com* vjunicated from the Father, through the only-begotten, unto the Spirit, Thus both the Diftin^nefs of the Per- fons is acknowledged^ and yet the Monarchy of the U'^ niverfe {as Piety requires) is prefervcd by us. Again: There are not 'Ov J'Jo ^ioh^H:^<^vo ^a- Two Gods, becaufe not Tifs?. *o ^^ ««'?x«tV ^(rdyuv 27. contr, SabelL Qrat. Two Fathers: He only^ who introduces Two ori- y/ ginal Principles, preaches Two Gods. And the learned Bp Pearfon : // is moft reafimble C faith he) to ajfert, that there is bmOnePerfgn who is from None -, yind the very generation of the Son and prO' aejfion of the He I) Qhofi Hndeniablj provep thAt neither of thofc 314 The Scripure T^odirme § 39, thofe Two can he That Perfon. For 7vhofiever is genera'^ tea^ is from Him which is the Genitor ^ and whofoever proceedethj is from Him from ivhom he proceedeth \ what' foever the Natnre of the generation or procejfion bt. It foUoweth thereforey that Thts Perfon is ?^f Father ; vhich Name fpeaks nothing of dependence, ner fnppofeth any kind of priority in another* From hence he is failed One God, the True God, the only True God', the God and Father of our Lord Jefus Chrift. Michy as it is mofl true, and fo fit to be believed ; is alfo a moft ncceflary Truths and therefore to be acknowledged^for the avoiding multiplication and plurality of Gods, For if tioere 'ivere more than One^ which were from None ; it cmld not be denied but there were more Gods than One, Where" fore This Origination in the divine Paternity^ hath anti" ently been lookt upon as the j^Jfertion of the Vnity, pag. And the learned Bifhop Totum rcfte dicitur Pa- Bull: The Father iS^ith he) ter, qua eft '^nyvi •d-iorifjB- is rightly fiiledTheWhokj fiquidem divinitas, qu^ ^s he is the Fomtain of di- in Filio eft 6c in Spiritu vinitj : For the divinity Sanfto, Patris eft, quia a which is in the Son and in Patre derivatur. Defenf the Holy Gho(i, is the Fa- Se^. i. cap,S, § $, ther*s^ becaufe it is derived from the Father. Again : Athenagoras Ad Imperatores, Mar* (faith he J writing to the cumAurehumAntoninum, Emperors Marcus Aurelius 6cLuciumAurcliumCom- Antoninus^and his Son Lh" modum ejus filium & in cius Aurelim Commodus ^ imperii conforcium adfci- whom he had taken into a tum,propiusfermonemfu- Shars of the Empire with umdirigens;&:Chriftiano- /?/>»; and apologising for rum religionem, cultuin the religion of the Chrtflians^ Unius Dei profitentium, who prof, ^(Je at he Wor pip of fimulq;, una cum fummo One God, and at the fame omnium Parcnte tqv hoyov five JJ 3 9- ^ffhe Trinity, Part II. n^ time adored the Word #r Son together 7vith the Sfipreme Father of all things > al- ledges^ that in their earth' ty Empire there was fame fort of refembUnce of the heaveKdy Kingdom : For that^ whiljt the Government cf the whole Empire was Aionarchical^ yet there were Two dtfitnB perfons reign- ing therein ; Of whom fence the One received his Aatho' rity from the Other^ and Both of them governed the Empire jofitly and unani* five filium ejus adorn nti- um, defcndere volens ^ ait, imaginem Rei.ni cse- leftis in ipforum terreftri imperio quad adumbrari : Ita fcilicec, ut cum Mo- narchicum (it uirumq, re- gimen, duas tamenfint in utroq regnantes ; egimine peifonse quarum cum altera alteri audtoritatem fuam acceftnm referar,6c utrasq; conjundis animis rcgnum ad mini ft rent, Mo- narch ia farta te6ba confer- vatur. Id. SeEi. ^^cap, f . §4. monfy^ the Monarchy was therefore neverthelefs preferved fntire. [And the hke Similitude*, from the Cafe of Pharaoh and J»feph, is al- ledged by a late. ingenious Author ,who * argues, that as Pharaoh was the indepen- dent Root of the Monarchic!^ Power which Jofeph injoyed by derivation from htm j fo "•^the Father is greater than the Son in this refpe^, that He is a Self-originated And Independent Sabfiflence ^ and the Fountain of Being to the Son ; who will be always fo much left than the Father^ as Dependency is than Independency^ and that which is Derived is lefs than that which is Self- originated ^ * ConJiJerati- ons en Mr. Wi Hijlorical Pre- face, pag. yi, 5-2. Again : According to the Opinion of the Antients^ ('faith the learned Rifhop Bull,) to which alfo com- mon Senfe agreeth ; if there Ex Veterum fententia, cui ratio communis fuffra- gatur ; (i duo in Divini- tate eflent Ingcnita five principia a fe pcndentia. were in the Divinity Two confequens foret Ut non Vnbegotten or Two Indepen- modo Pater fua privaretur dent Principlesyit would fol' ilioyjj, qua Divinitatcm a feipfo. a48 7he Scri^tnre-DoBrlne % 39 feipfo, hoc eft, a nullo a- lio habet •, verum eti.im ut duo Dii neceflarib fta- tuerentur. Contra, pofita Subordinatione, qua Pa- ter folus a feipfo Deus, Fiiius vero de Deo Patre Deus effe docctur j puta- runt Doftores, turn il!atn Patris ^ox^\ turn divi- nam Monarchiam in tuto iri coUocatum. Se^. 4, /, nQt only that the fa' ther wotild be deprived of That fre'cminence^ by "which He hath his Divinity of Himfelfy that is, from No Other y but alfo^ that ive muft needs make Two Gods. But now on the contrary^ if we allow That Subordinati" onj by which the Father A- lone is God of himfelf ^ and the Son is God from God the Father \ then thofe ^ntient Writers t ho fight ^that hoth The pre'eminence of the Father , and the Monarchy of the Vniverfe would be preferved entire. And again : This One Quod quidem Princi* fingle Original of Things^ pium unicutn \^fcil. Mo- [ which makes the Go- vernment of the Uni- verfe to be a Monarchy,] is the Father, from whom the Son and Holy Spirit de^ rive their Being. ^ And the learned Dr Payne: But (Taithhe) our Sa^ i/iour faysy He and his Father are One ; And Three Tnay be One, as well as Two. iVe muft therefore con^ fider the true Senfe and Meaning of the Words ; which was not to teach us a new way of numbring^ or to defiroy the Nature of Numbers ; no more than when it is fkidy Man and Wife are One, Chrift and Believers arc One, and the many hundred Converts to ChrijHanity were of One Heart and of One Soul. There are fever al fttrts of Unity : There is an Vnity of Confent and A» grcement, which may he amongfi a great many : Of Power and Authority, which may bepoffeffed and exeeu" ted by feveral Perfons, who 7:iay be All ■ One So- vct^yjct^r\ Pater eft, ex quo Fiiius & Spiritus Sanftus originem habent. Se^* 45 cap, 4, § 7. §4^. of the Trinity. Part IL 349 Sovereign and Royal Monarch .• A great man) Indi* 'vidnals may be One in Nature and Eflencc; as allM^n^ kind are, And at laft he concludes, that the Unify of God confift$ in This, that the perfon ttiled in Scripture The One God^ is the Father ^ that the Son and Holy Spirit are in the Father^ as in the FoHntain of their Being } and are naturally and infeparably united to him ; and that He is the Self-exijhnt moriginated Principle^ the Root and Fountain of the other Two *, and therefore they are One 'iviih Him, hecaufe^ though having real Beings and Suhfiftencies of their own^ yet they are from him and in him. Serm. on Trin, Sunday^ June jth i5p5. pag. lOy 2,1. The Scholaftick Writers in later Ages, have gene- rally put this matter upon another Foot : Arguing, as if the Vnity of Godj was not a real proper Numert^ /cal Vnity y or perfond Individuality 5 but only an Ahfira^ and Figurative Vnity^ of Nature, But This, is very hard to underftand : And why Tvjo Perfons^ of (or, as the Schoolmen fpeak, in) One Nature^ (if they are co-ordinate and equally Supreme,^ ihould not be as properly Two Gods^ fthat is, Tji-o Supreme Governours^) as Two Perfons in Two diftinEl Natures would be ; no intelligible reafon can be given. The //^/^iS^/V/V, whatever his Metaphyfical Nature, Eflence or Subftance be; and what- ever divine Power or Dignity is afcribed to him in Scripture ; yet in This he is evident- ly Subordinate to the Father; that He derives * his 31 8 T^he Scripture-T^oEirtne § 41^ his Being and Powers from the Father, the Father nothing from Him. See the Texts, N^ 1148, 11545 6fii4p. bee above, §/, 7, ip> & 34. § XLT. The Ho^ Spirit J whatever his Metaphy- fical Nature, EiTence or Subftance be ; and whatever divine Power or Dignity is afcribed to him in Scripture ; yet in the whole Dif- penfation of the Gofpel, always afts by the Will of the father 1185, 1188, 1/5)1, ii94i tir>5, 119^). That He \z [ent by the Father j N* 1153, iif4» 1179, iip^. That He mak^i intercejfton to the Father, N° 1171? 3172. See above, § 5f, 3(^, c^ 38. ^ Note? sr 4^ e?/ the Trinity. Part II. 319 Notes on 5* 41. j^nd in the Spirit of God^ Kct/ tU -n is-viviAet ri^ Gj?, t^ C faith Iren^us'^jTi' ho hath revealed the Dtfpenfatiom cf the Father and the Son to men in all generations^ according to the Will of the Father. And again : The father f faith he j [tipporting both the whole Creation and his own Word^ and the Word c. 6z. Pater enim condltionem fimul 6c Verbum fuum portans, 6c Verbum por- tatum a Patre, pra;ftat Jtipported by the Either, do Spiritual omnibus , que- [each of them] befio7i^ the madmodum vulc Pater. Spirit upon All, according to the Will of the Fa- ther. And fo the Father is fijo-wn to be the One God, Tvho is above Alland through All and in All: [ Above all, by Himfelf, (as the fame Author afterwards ex- pounds it ;) Through all, by his Son', and In all, by his Spirit,~\ Et fic Unus Deus Pater oftcnditur, qui ell fuper omnia, & per om- nia, 6c in omnibus, lib* f, cap. 18. S XLII. The Holy Spirit^ as he is Subordinate to the father ; fo he is alfo in Scripture repre- fented as f Subordinate to the Souy both by w/ Nature and by the Will of the Father ; ex- cepting Sfx The Scripture-'TDo^lrine % 43, cepting only that he is defcribed as being the * Gondufter and Guide of our Lord, du- ring his State of Humiliation here upon Earth. t See the Texts, No iip8 izop. * See the Texts, N^ pp8, 95)9, 1002— -.1008, loio, 1020, 1022. % XLIIL Upon Thefe Grounds , abfolutely Supreme Honour is due to the Perfon of the father fingly, as being Alone the Supreme Author of all Being and Power. See the Texts, N° 442 f ^z. See beneath, § 44, 45, fo, 6f 52,, Notes on % 43. This is evident; becaufe Honour or Worfliip be- ing nothing elfe but a Solemn Acknowledging thofe Attributes to belong to a Being, which are indeed his peculiar Properties 5 'tis plain that the Perfon of the Father, being alom Self-exiftent^ Indefendent^ un-' originated^ and abfolmely Sfipreme, can alone he honoH" red as Self^exijlenty Independent^ unoriginated and ahfn" iHtely Supreme. Thus therefore ffaith I- Sic igitur manifefte 0- renxm) our Lord mum- ftendentc Domino, quo- fefilj jhows m the True niam Dominus verus 6c LQrd and One Gody which Unus Deus, qui ^ Lege de- $ 4J- of thif Trinity. Part II. 353 declaratus fuerat. Qucm enim Lex prseconiaverat Deum, hunc ollendit Pa- ivus decUrtd by the Law. For he jl^oivs Hi that the God whom the Law decla- red^ is the Father j who A- lone is to be ferved alfo hy the Difctples of ChrtJ}, {_ His Meaning is not, that the Father Alone is to be ferved, exclufive of the Son 5 but that He alone is to be ferved as flriftly and abfolutely Supreme^ and that to His glory muft redound even the acknowkdfrinp; of Chrift to be Lord.] trem, cui 6c fervire foli oportet difcipulosChrifti. Itl. 5 J cap, 11^ And Alexander Bifhop of Alexandria : We onght therefore ffaith hej to re Jerve to the Vnbegotten Kt- ther his pecfiUar and proper Dignityy affirming that No ene is the Caufe of His Be- ing : paying at the fame Time to the Son ail fnitable ^jHonour^ and afcribing to him a beginninglefs genera- tion from the Father^ and an exaSi Likenefs to the Father in all thi/igs^ as his exprefs Ima^e and RefembUnce : ^.HcTef'ct r j7) avTw r cutiovkz- rilJ.bjJ ^VitJ.^7ihVi T AVCt^')(OV di'ctTt'^ipTa.?. T7i t^Koyi)^ TOV TW TTCtTel IJ.OVQV ]J^i6)f/.eU But fiill referving to the ;«^ Theodoret. lib. I . c. 4*1 Father that peculiar Property of being Self exiftentt according to our Saviours own dt-r claration^ My Father is Greater than I. And Rafil ; As an Archangel ( (^ath he) /; [ 9re?T//^6- 7£f©-] more honourable^ and has luek^ov a^'iuucl] greater Dignity^ than an Angel ^ though Both are of one Anqc' lic\ Nature: So, (though he fuppofes the Father, the Son, and the Holy Spirit, to be All like wife of one Divine Nature j yet) the 'no^ rd^et p,' Mref (9" -t^ A a 's^**: 35'4 '^^^^ Serif ture-rDo&rine % 44. Son^ faith he, is Second to ^Areyuon *V €)tfe»V«- ;^ *?/«. the Father^ both in Order, uuti, on d^x^ )l, cutU t 7!) becauCe he is from him'^ ewn 0 ri^ctl^py «$ on cTi ewj^ n and in Dignity^ becvmfe ^eyoS'Q- ^ 'Tre^tretycoyn ^^^ the Father is the Original r^ihi^'Tra.riper., TorrvJu'- and Caufe of the Sons Be- fjLst et^teiuetn S^din^dJeiv ing^ and the So7t is the "^ »)«, f^^S'iS'edffiv 0 -^ hu 445, 4^^> 447j44^j 44P> 45^* 454> 4f5j . ,..v The S 44, of the Trinity, Part II. 3^5* The Apoftles directions in the fame particular, N°452, 4(^4, 482,, 48^, 487, 488, 491, 4P3, foo, 5-01, 501, 506, 507, fo8,fo9, 511,^13,517, 518, fip. The Pradice of theApollles and of the Church in this Matter, N° 4)-7, 4f8, ^^^9-^ 460, 4(5f5 466, 467, 468, 47:, 472, 477, 482, 484, 489, 4PO, 4P2., 4P4 499, 5^3> f04, fof, 5-10, fidj 510, fll ^f32. See above, $ 43 ^ ^wt/ beneath §4f, 46, 5-0 andfZ^ Notes on § 44. y-f(/?m Martyr^ defcribing the Fradice oF the Pri- mitive Church : The Priefl ^ ^ - % (fays he) receiving the Of- Kct/ «7©- kaCc^v, cLvov ^ ferings^ fends up Praife '^oj^v -rJ 't^oCisj. 't^ oa»i/, cT/^^ ie^' Oblations^ tpe give Praife fts-S-tf, ouhoyzju^ r Troafibjj r to the Creator vfallThings^ ^cl[^cjv» J'/d t tf« '^'^ '^"^^ through his Son Jefus Xe^rS", )y S'toi 'ttv^ (j-cCiQ- ^ Chrift^ arid through the dyU, //>/^. Noly Spirit. Origen^ in his Book concerning Prayer, has a long Difcourfe on purpofe to indeavour to prove, that All Prayers ought to be Ufs<^.or<>> tJ offered to God the fa- -S-sw r oVt «J 'sr^tlei 'Af- ther only, and not direB- yj^<^ -^ ^ \^ «V^/ kclIclto.- ly to the Son or Holy Spi^ y^fV <£^ t 'xctjf}^, x^ 'za^. r/V,but by or through them. kky\7(o <^ r ttclj^^^ 7t) hec- The Arguments he makes CwTi, hyj^ yiixd^ » S <^it)(riv ;^ 'za-^- fend up all Supplication and o, hliv^iv it^hjy^dLex^i- Prayer and InteYceJJionand au dpo.^^.fj.'T/jiov tJ cm isreia-j Tbankfgivinrr^^ to the Sti- Gs^, S'td r hm Tciv^v dpyi- freme God over j4ll^ ^k^ eL^yji^'^M^, \ij.'\vyy. Koy^ through our High Prieji ^^,;, AtncroiM^a,-'^ jy oj^nr who is above all Angels^ h'oy>,,-^iyjiv^oy.i^ciaj:^,)^l^j- even him who is the Li- y^ctetTmo/M)y TejxrivkofJLi^a ving Word and God. let •^^,i,^^jN^,,j^.9^ itd^aKieiV'f^ we may alfo offer Sitppltca- ^^^,,^~, ^veioxcl'icL, ^ Kctla^ tions andlnterceffims and ^^^^^^ ^^^^^^ Celf nkf. ihankfgtvings and Frayers^ -^ ' to the Word hirrfelf\ if we can diflingiiiffo between That which is Prayer llridly and dirediy, and That which is fo figuratively and obliquely. And what he means by This BiffinBion^ he ftill more clearlyexplains after- 'aaax 'rhiL^ilvy ^ rhct wards; Wewor/Jjip(i^^kh he) i^of cwii )y xoyov }^ Mva^ ? theOne God^and his one Son xp tx> S'lwctilv ^y.h Uzo-ictt^ )y or Word or In^age^with Sup- dh<^^ IvyJ, >^ rd, ^v/Both his Natures^ the Media- tour between God and Man^ teftj qua Deus eft, 6c qua ^ia.v^^&)-srQ- five Me- diator inter Dcum 6c ho- minem. Sub poiteriori fyi(Tei fi Servatorem no- ff rum fpeftesjconllat mul- tis Scripturse locis atqus omnium Chriftianorum confenfujcultum omnem, quem Deo exhibemus, ip- fi per Chriftum Mediato- rem exhibendum efle ; quin & cultum & honorem omnem, quem Chrifto de- ferimUS, hV tTofit^/^^fy r ^r^- TfyV, in gloriam Dei Pa- tris^ (ut loquitur Paulus, Philipp. 1^) omnino re- dundare ; Chriftum vcro Mediatorem cfle inter Dc- um 6c homines utriufquc {whatever fome of the Ro^ nature refpeftu, ( quic Aa 3 quid 358 The Scrlpure-TDoBrine % 44. tnanifls urge to the contra' quid ex Pontificiis qui- yyj is the unanimous do' dam contra obgannianc,^ Brine of the ancient Catho- veteres Catholici Paires lick Fathers^ and of the cum Sacris Scripturis uno Holy Siriptwes, ore docuerunc — But n'jTv if we confider Quod fi Chriftum intuea- Chrifi as God^ vcithout re- mur ut Deum, extra Me- gxrd to his Mediatorial of diatorii officii refpedlum j fice *, roe may again confider rursiis duplex ejufdem him in two difiincl re- confideratio nobis oGcur- fpeBs: either as God, ab- rit: Nam vel abfolute^ ut iblutely '^ or relatively, as Deus^ fpcftatur ; vel re^ God of God, or the Son hte, ut Deus ex Deo^five of God. Jf we confider Dei filius. ^uh prior i con^ Him l^The Word^'] under fideratione fi refpiciamus the {or mev refpe^-^ Or igen rK'jyoi^ muhis in locis in many places clearly fro- ciare fateturOrigenes,ip- feffes. that hecaufe of the fi propter inenarrabili unfpeakahle Excellency of pra:ftantia praecellentcm the Divinity, which he has Divinitatem, quam cum in cotnmonwith the Father y Patre communem habet, there is due to him the very eundem plane divinum fame divine JVurfbip^ as to cultum, quern Patri ex- the Father \ that is, that hibemus, omnino deberi ; n^e ought in our Mind and hoc eft, oporterenosmcn- inward Thoughts iby which te & conceptione noftra alone we properly worjhip (^qua fola proprie Deum God) toafcribe allthefame colimus) eafdem divinse perfeBions of the divine naturae perfe6liones om- Nature to the Son^ as we nes Filio adfcribere, qiias do to the Father : See the patri tribuimus: Repete places (Tatrh he) cited he- loca, qux jim citavimus fore in This chapter, viz. in hoc capita, § 8. Sin Defenf fidei Nicen. Se£i:. Filium intueamur relate, z, cap. p, § 8. But if we quk Filius eft ,& ex Deo P^- confider the Son relatively, tre trahit originem-y turn as he is t;he Son, and de- rurfus cf rtum eft, cultum & S 44» of the Trinity, Part II. 35'9 rives his Original from the 6c venerationem omnem. Father} then it is certain quern ipli deferimus, ad again^ that all the honour Patrem redundare, in ip- 0nd Worfljip^ which we fay fumque^ ut ^\)\bjj ^ioT^lQ-, to HiWy muft redound to ultimo referri. Id. ibid, the Father^ and he referred ultimately to the Fttther^ as the Fountain of Divinity. But now, this latfer Diftindion, between the Son confidered as God ahfolutelj^ and the fame perfon con- fidered as God relatively^ as God of God^ or the Son of God ; This Diftindion ( I fay, j has not only no Foundation in the Nature of Things, ( for Chrift is manifeftly no oth er wife Go^, than as he isGodofGodi) nor in the Writings of Origen^ (for He fpeaks every where uniformly concerning This Matter \ See above /« $ 1 1, fome remarks upon That pajfage of Ovigen^conir, Celf lib. f , oi^hich our very Learned Author -principally refers to in making This DiflinBion :) but it is contrary alfo, even to the doftrine uUv d^yjjjj ot<^a.^'» rov- of Athanafius^ ( who af- ts J^Ufxt^^yov P^oyov (pdjKo//^ firms that we acknowledge ix '^t^^v Ttva r^^ov \x(^v One only Original of Things^ '9-sotmt©-, v) t t Me;/» 0e», and that the creating Word S'ld to ^ aZi^i ^z ^^^ ^ ^ ^^^^^^ Arianos. ty^ bfit That of the Only God, as being derived from Him ;)and diredlly contra- ry to this excellent Authors own exprefs doftrine, in his whole Fourth SeBion^ and in other places: where AiuntFilium a Deo Pa- he affirms that thofe An- tre cfle, qua Filius eft, thors contradiU themfelvcs , non qua Deus eft ; per- who contend that the Son is fonam, non efl'entiam five from the Father, only as he naturam divinam, a Patre ts the Son^nct ashe iiGod; acccpifte. Atqui hoc fi- ar.d that his perfonality only, bi ipd contrarium cft.Dtf- ^;iot his effence or divine Na- fenf, Seti. 4, cap, I . § 7. tttre^ is derivative from A a 4. '''« i6o The Scrpare-T^oBrlne % 44, the Father : and where he declares, (fpeaking of Chrill, not as Afan^ but as Gody) that M the Homnr paid unto the Son^ redonr.ds to God the Father who he- Quod omnisFilii honos, gat him \ and commends in Deum Patrcm, qui ip- Origen iox alleging this fum genuitjredundet* J'^<5?. very Thing as an Argu- 45 cap, 4, % 5. menr, to prove that the Chrillians did not derogate from the Monarchy of the Father ; and teftifies that the Notion of the Anticnc Intelligentes fcilicet, per Chriftians was, that the Filium Patris gloriam ma- Glory of the Father was ma' nifcftari ^ omnemq^ Filii rtifejhd hy the Son-, and that gloriam ad Patrem, ut ^U the Honour of the Son Fontemdivinitatis,rcdun- redounds to the Father as the dare. Se5i. 2. cap» 3, § ^, Fountain of Divimtym To mention but One Quid, quod hxc Patris place more, of the fame ^W in omnibus Catho- Learned Author : What licie Ecclefia^ Liturgiis reed I add ([Aith he ) that hodieq; agnofcitur. Nam Hois pre-eminence of the Fa- 6C in <^o^oKoytcui Deum Pa- ther^ is acknowledged even trem c.j/ cr^e^TM Tctf^ ( ut ^t This day J in all the Li^ Juflinus loquitur j glori- turgies of the Cat ho lie k^ iicamus ; 6c prcces ple- Church. For heth in the rafqj ad ipfum dirigimus. Doxologies we glorify God Qua de re notatu fane dig- ihe Father in the firfl: place^ na funt Petavii , Crcllio (as Juftin Martyr y^b^^i^j,) de Spiritu Sanftorefpon- ^nd almofi all Prayers aljo dentis, verba ^ (de Trinit. ^re put Hp dire^ly to Htm. lib. 3, cap. 7, § ly.) ISFamy Concerning which matter^ inquit, quod ad Spirit urn remarkable are the words of San^um preces in Ecclefia Petavius , in Anfwer to publics fere non diriguntur^ Crellius concerning the frujira ex eo calumniam Holy Spirit: 'Tis in vain flruit Crellius \ Jtquidem^ ( faith he ) that Crellius veteri ex uft*, fUrae^ ad Pa- trcm 44« cf the Trinity. Part II. 361 thinks t9 draw any Argu- THenty from the Churches hardly dircUing any of her publtck^ Prayers to the Holy Spirit : For aim oft Ad Prayers art^ by antient h- fage^ dire^id to the Father, And fo -we find it decreed in the Third Council of Car- thage, canon the 23^, that when the Tricft flands at the Altar, he fJjofild direEl his Prayer Always to the Fa' ther. The Re a fin is \ bc" trem refemntur. Atq\ ita decretum legimus in Ctirtha- gwenfitenta Synodoy canoyie 23, fit CHm ad alt are ajfi- jltifiry Semper ad Patrcm dirigatnr oratto. Nimimm^ <^ma tunc C^rtfli corpHi^flve homo Chriftfis^ offer tur j ac veteris & cruemt S^oificii memoria ceUbratur ^ ^qunm efi ad Patrem^ velut Ah* ^orem ac Pnncipium^ referri omnia : uti Jtummum imi^ temur Sacerdotem rjr Ponti- caufe the Body of Chrifi, or ficem Chriflum dommHm^qHi the Man Chrift^ being then turn omnia dt^a faElaq\fua offered ^ and the Memory of Patris ad honorem rifcrre that antient and bloody Sa^ folebat^ tnm inillopofire'no crifice^ celebrated *, it ts but factificto tradtdit femctipfHm fity that Ad Pjo/dd be re- pro nobis oblationem ^ ho- ferred to the Father^ as the fiiam Deo in odorem fnaiji^ Original Anthor of All : tatis, Se6t. 2, cap. p, § 15. That fo we may imitate Chrtfi onr Lord and great High-Priefl^ who as at all c- ther times he directed all his words and anions to the glory of his Path: r J fo p^rtiCHUrly in that lafJr Sacrifice delivered himfelf up to God for us an offering and oblation for a fweet'fmdling favour. To the fame purpofe, the iudicious Mr Mede^ in the place before cited : To Us Chrifiians ("faith hc^ there is but One Sovereign God^ the Father^ of whom are ail things^ and we [ei? cuJt^^] to Him^ (that isy To whom as Supreme^ we are to direB All our Services j) 4ind but one Lord Jefus Chrifl^ _ by whom are all things which come from the Father to Vs^ and through whom alone we find Accefs unto Htm, Difc. on 2 Pet. ii) I. And 56^ The Scripure-T)o£trine $45'. And the Learned 1^1^lVake: [The Lords Prayer ( fodth he ) teaches us ] that we jhould Pray to God ONLY, and to Him as our Father, through Jcfus Chrift our Lord. Comment, on Church Catech, pag. 150, 131. [The Meaning is not, that Prayers may not at all be offered to the Son \ but that they muft always ultimately be dire6l:ed to God only ^ as our FA" THER^ through ar//?.l And mo ft fully, the Office for Ordaining ofPriefls^ in the Exhortation to the Perfons to be ordained, thus exprefles the fame Notion : • [_That you will continually pray To God the Father^ By the Mediation of our only Saviour Jefus Chrifi^ for the heavenly afftfiance of the HolyGhofi,^ ^ XLV. And upon the fame Account, whatever Honour \^ paid to the Son who redeemed, or to the Holy Sfirit who fanftifies us, muft always be underftood as tending jfinally to the Honour andGlory of the Father^ by whofe good pleafure the Son redeemed, and the Ho- ly Spirit fanftifies us. See the Texts, No 450, 45^,455, 4(^3, 4(^5, ^69% 471, 47454755 47^» 47Sj 4^5* 48<^> 4^75 S^^i 5Mf 5if, 800, 810, 811,825, 857, 840, 8pf, P19, Pi<^» P27, 954, 95f,9j(5,pdi, po5trine % 46. Bull : 'Tis certain ( faith he ) that all the Honour and iVorpip, which ive pay t9 him as he is the Son and derives his original from the Futher, mufi redound to the father J and be referred ul- timately to the FJtherj as the Fountain of Divinity, t Oflhispajfage, Again : The Antient Ca^ iholickl under (iood^ that the Glory of the Father was mamfejted by the Son ^ and that all the glory of the Son redounds to the Father, as the Fountain of Divinity, And again : Becaufe (^ faith he) all the Honour of the Son^ redounds to the Glory of God the Father^ who heiat him. venerationem omnem \ quern ipfi [qua f Filius eft, 6c ex Deo Patre tra- hit originem,] deferimus; ad Patrem redundare, in ipfumq-, Ut '^rwyh ^seTurof, ultimo referri. Defenf. SeU, z, c. p, 5 If. fee mo^e above y in § 44.' Intel ligentes fcnicet,per Filium Patris gloriam ma- nifeftari j omnemq; pilii gloriam ad Patrem, ut Fontem Divinitatis, re- dundare. Se^, 2, ^'SjS^. Quod omnis Filii honos in Deum Patrem, qui ip- fum genuit,rcdundct. Se^, 45 ^* 4j § J« S XLVl For, the Great Oeconom^y or the Whole Difpenfation of God towards Mankind in Chrift, confitts and terminates in This ; that as all Authority and Tower is originally in the Father y and from him derived to the Son^ and cxercifed according to the Will of the Father S 46. ^f the Trinity, Part II, 365- father by the Operation of the Son and by the Energy of the Holy Spirit ; and all Com^ munications from Cod to the Creature., are conveyed through the Intercejfwn of the Son^ and by the Infpiration and SanBifcation of the Holy Spirit : So on the contrary, ^// Returns from the Creature, of Trayers and Fraifes, of Reconciliation and Obedience^ of Honour and T)uty to God ; are made in and by the Guidance and Affiftance of the holy Spirit, through the Mediation of the Son^ to the Supreme father and Author of All things. See the Texts, N^ 75^ 995, and 1 148 11P7. See above, § 37> 3P, 44, 45 % and beneath, § f 1. Notes on ^ 46. F<7r by the Son, ^w^i in ^/ct ><) mk ;9 ^^ tsvi^i^ti.Ti'T^ the Spirit, [faith Athana- 'ttcLv'tcl 0 ^(b<; ^ (x^jsriW^ils ^^ {\us) didGo6.atfir(l:makey (^xxuiyj^y ^lAt^vKdilti* contr^ ,and fiill freferves all ^ahell. things* Again : There is One *^E/? 3so< 0 TctTM?, «f' s^^'^m God, ^"y^^ //j^ Father *, &fi/ xj^ 7^' 'Et/ tt^^j'twi' Vtr ^ »?/:?o w^^ /^^ coyjfidered ei- iv tJ tfc^ 0 (pcu/o/j^O'* r^ '^ ther in his own Perfon, A/^ ^ ^-^ ^'■^'- 366 The dcnpure-Doeirlne $ 46. hcy) as the Apoftle writes ^a. (^, ;^ I ^Jt^V kvv.^, ^i to the Corimhians j it is ajjili ed^ ^v 0 hi^y^v 7a the fame Spirit, and the wdyTA h nrZ^iroZ-wi ^ h^A- fanie Lord, and. the fame 7,^.^ //c^ tx a6>« h 4f irvdJ- God, rohich voorketh all in ^^ri hi^y^i yi^ ^iS^^^i 7^ M. /-.r/^. Father him- '.d.rc, Epift. ad Serap, 1, klinwrkethandgtvethAlh de SfirJanBo. ^ through his Word and ^ in [or by] his Spirit. Oin the other fide • In 'E^' '^ )y ( fays he ) receiving the ^o^a-v [t^I ^tLrd ^ oKcdv, J^icc Oblatfons, returns Praife rk o/ouct.rQ- 'tS mk j^ r ^vd'- and Glory To the Father 1^0,7©- 7^ dyiny dvcf^ffii^wei. of all //jm^j, through the Id. ibid, Name of the Son and of the Holy Spirit. Aind Irenasus : The Hanc efle adordinatio- Presbyters, (faith he,J the ncm 6c difpofitionem eo- difciples of the Apofiiesy rum qui filvantur, dicunt teach ^ that the Order and Presbytcri Apoftolorum Method, by which men are difcipuli; & per hujuf- brougbt to Salvation^ is ac- modi gradus proficere ^ cardinal to the following de- 6c per Spiritum quidem grees ^ viz. that by the Spi- ad Filium, per Filium au- rit [tibc afliftance of the tem afcendere ad Patrem. Spirit,,] //?9' afcend to the Hb.f. c. 25. Son [to the Knowledge of the Son,] and by the Son to the Father, S XLVIL $ 47- ^f^be Trinity. Part II. 367 S XLVIL The Sony before his Incarnation, was with y'Xiodj was in the Form of Gody and had Glory with the Father, See the Texts, N<^ 5*^7, f 74, 584, 58(5, 588, fpr, ^07, di2, (5i6, 617, 5i8, (J38. s xLvni. Yet J% had not Then diftinEt JVorJhifi^2:idi to him in his Own Verfon^ but appeared only as the {Shecinah or] Habitation of the Glory of the Father ; in which, the Name of God •^was: The ^ijtin^nefs and "Dignity of his Verfonj and the True Nature of his Authori- ty and KingdoMj not being yet revealed. See the Texts N«» 6i6j 6ij, 61B, P34, pjS. S XLIX. At his Incarnation He emptied Himfelf 368 The Scripure-T^oBrine % 50^ [ Ulvoec7iv iccvrov ] of That G/ory, which he had with God before the World wnsy and by virtue of which He is defqribed as ha- ving h^^VL in the Form of God'. And in this State of Humiliation, fufFered and died for the Sins of the World. Sec the Text, N° 934. After the Accomplifliment of which Dif- penfation, He is defcribed in Scripture as invefted with diflinEi Worfhip in his Own ^erfon ; his original glory and 'Dignity be- ing at the fame time revealed, and his Ex^ altation in the Human Nature to his Me- diatorial Kiiigdom declared : Himfelf fitting upon his fatloers Throne^ at the right hand of the Majefty of God ; and receiving prayers and Thankfgivings from his Church. See the Texts", N° 638, 6^-^^. And chofc which reprefent \\\v^ fitting on the Throne ff God^ N° (^53, 647, dfz, 6^)9^ 6(5o, (5<5i, 66^^ 673, 6-J6, ^84, (58f. And thofe which mention his Difciples vporjhippwg ^iw, N0688, 75i,7f2, 753. Honouring Hhn^ as well as the Father ^ N® 6^9* Bapti%ing in his Name^ N^ (587. Angels xffOYJjyjppwg \i\m^ N^. 743. Every kxiztbpmng at his Name, N^ ji6. Calling § ^o. of the Trinity. Part II. 36? Calling ufon his Name^ N® (J91, i;g him, N°70^ Blaming thofe who worfljip Angels^ ntid hold not to the Heady N0711. Jfcribing glory to him, No 710, 738, 744) 74^3 747, 750. And f'/^-/^ and ThariJcfgiv'tng, N^ 713, 712, 7?4i Invocating him in Prayer, N'^ 690, 69 1, 7^^» 754* Praying for Grace, Peace, Blepig^ Dhertion, AJJi- /lance, and Comfort, frovi hhn, N^ 69^, (Spp, 700, 7G2, 704, 70f, 708, 70P, 711, 712.) 714, 71 r> 71P, 720, 713, 724^ 7-5. 7^^^ 72'3, 7-^> 73^' 731, 731, 733, 736, 759, 740/ 74W 742'» 74^» 74P) 75r- See above, §43, 445 4r- iY(9^^j" on § fo* This was the full Accomplifbmeni: of that famous Frophecv, //: p, 6 •, The Gover9w:e?it /ball heufonhis Shoulder j and his Name fljall be called, Wonderful, Qounpiler, [in the LXX it is, u^ycLK,, b.ah. ^iV^- /777ff A^igel of his Great Comifel or Covenant ; as Mah iii, I, the MeJJenger, or Angel, of the Covenant-, and 7/; Ixiii, p, r/^^ ^'^5^/ ^//-^'^ Prefence;-] The Mighty Cod, The everlafling Father, [Thcfc words, Tbe ever^ Jafling father, are very ill rcndred •, For it is ablurd to fay of the Son, that he is the everlafling Father ^ the Father of Himfelf : But the phrufe l^-^^, ouRht to be tranllucd as in the beft Copies of theLoAX, TATih T6 iJAhhoviQ- cl'oiQ-, and in the Vulgar Latins' Bb ^^r^r i7^ The Sertpture-^oBrine § j;o. Pokt^ futuri fACHli^ Tht Father (or Lord) of the Jge to cmne : As Heh. \\.\ f , 8, Unto the Angels hath he not put in SubjeBion the World to come^ whereof roe [peak \ But • thou hafi put all things in fubje^ Elton under HIS Feet : ] The Prince of Peaces Of the increafe of His Government and peace there /hall be no endf upon the Throne of David and upon his Kingdom to order it, and to eftablijh it with judgment and with ju- Jlice from henceforth even for ever. We can never (fay the ''ovTir yj^i^hv 'ttotz ko^tol- (Ti:')7\)eldi^ 'Trct-y'ovTcit a-UtJiJ-cv \^ Ay.ct^rcoKciy' aVg in^^v ri- vet a ~ Oil V /->.'■ hv Ttny\ rd^bi on fj^' Koy^i ri" And § so. oftheTrimty. Part IL 37 r 'Aa^* U'.ttvov T$, ;^ liv tsFAf Tct r,[J.±<; idJJTct K) The Serif tureWoBrine^ § JS- iVi?^^ on §7+. -^^-^ The fame mud be confefled concerning the Pra- 5|. ^Iceof the Primitive Church in the Three firft Cen- turies, fo far as appears frpm the remaining Writings op-1 of thole Ages, And yet it may reafonably be alleged, that as there are in Scripture clear Examples of of- V 5^ I c.;. fering up Prayers to the Sotj^ for fuch Blerfings as it is :/T V. the proper Office of the Son to beftow ; fo, by A- nalogy, the Holy Spirit may in like manner be defired to convey fuch giits, as we are fure it is his peculiar Office to diflnbute in the Church, according to the Will of the Father, or ("as a late t learn- ■\Confidemi-^ ed Writer exprcfles it) m Subordination H^Jorical Pre- ^^» '^^^ Union vPith^ the Father and the face, pag. 49, SoH. The Titles giyen in the New Teflament to the Three Terfons of the ever-blefTed Trinity j when all mentioned together ; are as fol- lows. They are ftiled, Once 5 Be which is and which t If This be wi^s and which is to come \ T\\q Seven which is not y^A^ Chrift the Faithful Witnefs y N^, cerKiin. I2f0. .'5 4^.^:^^ Once y The Father^ The Son, ^nd' the Holy Ghofl Once ■ § fS' '^f the Trinity. Part II. 377 Once i The Father^ The S071, and the ffiri/; N° 1246. Once •, ^hc Father^ The JFc^rJ, and the Holy GhnJI; N^' 1148. Twice J The Father^ JefuSyThe Spirit, I^q liiji Twice ', ThtFath^^ -^vfiSyThcflalyQboJI; N*» 1114, IZ16. -^f^ tn ri^ -iT^'-f:^ Ei^ jmi Once ; The Father, Chrift, The 5/?#>/Vf 'No 1234. Once*, The Father^ Jefns Chrifty Vhc Spirit; N** Once ; The Fatker, ^i-^^l^f^^^^^Sfirit ; K° DJB^if ::v Once; God the Father y jefus Chrijly The Spirit i N® 1242. Once j He that raifed up Jefus from the Dead ^ Jefiis '^ The Spirit : N° 1222. Once ; The living Gody Chrifl j The %V// ., N<> 1230. Once ; The Living God; Chriji j The eternal Spi^ rit : N® 1241. Four times ; G.d, Jefis, The fpirit -^ N** 12 10, 12 2(5, 1227, 1247. Once y Gody 1 he Sun of God, The Holy Gboft ; N<> I2T2. Four times ; God, Jefus, The Holy Gboft; N"" \2.\6y iiijy 1218, 1227. Once-, God, J eftts Chrifl theSonofGody The Spi^ rit of Holinefs ; No 1 2 1 9. Oncei Gody thrifty The Holy Gbfft; K" 1220. Five times 5 Gody Chrifty The Spirit iM'^ 1221, 1224, 1229, 1243, 1-44- Four times; God, Jefus Qbrift, The Holy Ghrft; No 1225, 1231. 1259, 1249. Five times J God, Jefus Chrifty The Spirit; N** I22f, T2J5, 1237, 1245, 1251. Four 378 The Serif iure ^d0rm f Sh Fotir times y 6oJ, The Lord, The Sprit -^ N** 1 128, 12J5, I2}6, I2j8. Twice; C70J, his &», The5^/>fV; 1^1292, 1247. Oncc^ GoJ^ The Lord, The Holy Ghoft; N«» 1240. OncQj God, Cbrifli The emnat Spirit \ N^ 1241. THE THE Scripture-DoBrine of the Trinity. PART III. Being the principal TaJJages in the Liturgy of the Church of England^ relating to that Doftrine, confidered. CHAP. I. THoe principal P^jfageSy therein the main Branches of the fore-going VoBrine are exprefly affirmed. SECT. I. The 7ajfagesy wherein the Father is Jliled The One or Only God. T O follow Thee the Only God, Coiic^i fter through "jefus Chrijt onr^^l^'f- Lord, Trill. 2. I 380 the Scripure-Tiolirine Chap. I. 2. oeef ^ believe in One Gody Xht Father Al- SECT. II. The principal Paffages, wherein the "P^i&r is fiiled GOD abfolutely and by way of Eminence. The gene "OEforethe Y^cto^ Almighty GOT) ^ Llio^n.^°'" JD our heavenly Father. The gnc- Spare thou them, O G O 2) ; According feflSr to thy Promifes in Chrifi Jefu our Lord ; And grant, O moji merciful Fa- ther^ for his fake, &c. The gene- Almighty GOT>y the F^^/?>^r of our Lord rai Abfoiu- ^^y^^j. (7/6r//? pardoncth and abfol- veth, ^c 4- /T« Dcum. We praife thee, O G O 2), — the Fa- ^ ther everlafting : To Thee all Angels — continually Seft. 2. of the Trinity. Part III. 381 continually do cry, Holy^ Holyy Holyy Lord GOT) of Sabaoth. 5- ^ Thoufitteftat the right hand of GOT), in the glory of the Father. 6, .^ I believe in G O D, the Father Almighty. Apoiiies [Gr. TtcLvroK^TO^.y Su2reme over all7\ ^^^^' 7 And fitteth on the right hand of GOT), the Vather Almighty. 8. our heavenly Father, Almighty ;ci Coii. and everlatting GOT>. ^°^ ^^^^^- 9. / The Grace of our Lord J e fits Chrift, The Bicf- 'and the Love of GO©, and the Fellow- ^"^^ Ihip of the Holy Ghofl. 10. He fitteth on the right hand of //6j the King of Glory, who haft ^^^^r^ exalted thine only Sony Jefus C^r//?,withcenrion. great Triumph unto thy Kingdom in Heaven ; fend to us thine HolyGhoft to comfort us. 19. G07)y who as at this time didft teach whitfund, the Hearts of thy faithful People, by the fending to them the Light of thy Holy Spirit. 20. Almighty GO'Dy who didft give fuch ^^^^^-^^^ grace unto , that he readily obeyed drew" the Calling of thy Son Jefus Chriji. ^^y- on Almighty and ever living GOT>j whocoii — - didft fufFer thy Holy Apoftle Thomas ^^ tKo- to be doubtful in thy Sons Refurreftion ; "''^ ' ^'^ Grant us fo perfedly to believe in thy Sen Jefus Chrijf, &c. ^^. Al- 384 The Scripture'T)oBrtne Chap. I. Coll. on Almighty and everliving G OT)y We thePunfi. i^uj^bjy befeech thy Majetly, that as thy cation. only-begotten Son — — ; fo We may be pre- fented unto Thee^ by the fame thy Son Jejus Chrifl our Lord, andjames^siectly to KHOW thy OOH jefus Chrijtj &c. Day. Coll. on O Lord GOT) Almighty^ who didft bas^rir ^^^^^ "^'^^^ fmgular gifts of the Holy ^^' Ghoji, through Jefus Chrifi our Lord. Cell, on Almighty GOT>^ by whofe Providence Bap^Day.^Jiy Servant '^ohn Baftiji was fent to prepare the way of thy Son our Savi- our j Sec. 26 Coll. on O Almighty GOT), who by thy Son stPctci.; Jefus C/?ri/^ didlt give to thy Apoflle^ 5^^. 27. st\Z.^. Grant, O merciful GOT>y that as thine Day. Holy Apo{Ue — -^ was obedient unto the Calling of thy Son Jefus Chrijty (5cc. 28.0 S^etM of the Trinity. Part III. l^ > O Almighty GOT), who bv thy hlef- CoU.on fed Son didd call Matthew-^', ^^^^^^L^'L^, us to follow the fame thy Son Jefus Chriji, &c. 29. O Almighty GOT), who haft built thy ggII. on Church upon the Foundation of the Apo- sc sim. ftles and Prophets, Jeftis Chrijt himfelfo^^^.-'"^"'' being the Head-corner-ftone. 30. O Almighty GOT), who haft knit to-coii.on gether thine elefl: — in the myftical Body ^^^-s^ ^^^^ of thy Son Chriji our Lord. ^^' 31. Almighty GO T), cleanfe the ^^^^^j j^ Thoughts of our Hearts by the Infpira- theCom-^ tion of thy Holy Spirit, — through ^^^}^^ i^hrijt our Lord. 3^. And in one Lord JeftsChriJ},\\\Qor)L\Y' begotten Son of God-, • God, ofo-ecd^ GOT), &c. 33. It is our duty to render moft humble warning and hearty Thanks to Almighty GOT) g^^^;^^^^ C C OUrnion, 3 8 <> The Scripure-T>o£trine Chap. I. our heavenly Fat her y for that he hath given his Son our Saviour Je/us ChhriJL adir .34- id Warn- Vox the obtaining whereof, we fliall ingtothe j^Qj- ceafe to make our humble petitions nioii. unto Almighty G O jD our heavenly Fa'- ther. ConfeiTion ' Hiake your humble Confeflion to at the Almighty GOT) . Almighty GOT>j ^Z""" P^^^^^*' of our L^r^ ^efus Chriji, &cq. Abfolution. Almighty GOT) J our heavenly Fat her y pardon and deliver you from all your Sins, through Je/us Chrijl our Lord. 37. After tfe give thanks unto Thee^ O Lord, Abfolution. ^^^ R?^/&6r, Almighty everlajling GOT>. 38. Gonfecra- Almighty GOT>, our heavenly Father, Pnyer. who of thy tender Mercy didft give thine only Son Jefus Qhrijty &c. 39, Almighty Sea. X. of the Trinity. Part III. 387 39- Almighty and ever living G OT>y we id Prayer molt heartily thank thee, ^01 r.\i^t Thou^^l^^^^; dolt vouchfafe to feed us with the Spiritual Food of the moft precious Body and Blood of thy Son our Saviour Jefus Lhrijt. 40. Glory be to G O 2) on high, and in Hymn. i Earth peace, good Will towards men. We praife thee, we blefs thee, we wor- Ihip thee, we glorify thee, we give thanks to thee, for thy great glory, O Lord GOT>, heavenly King, GOTJ ih^Father Almighty. The Peace of G O 2), which pafleth th^ Biei- all Underftanding, keep your Hearts and ' Minds in the Knowledge and Love of GOT>y and of his Son 'jefus Chriji our Lord, Ting, 41. Almighty GO'Dy who haft promifed ^^^'^^l to hear the Petitions of them that ask />/tory, thy Sons Name^ — through Jefus ChriJI our Lord. Co u 4?. Al- 388 The Scripure'T>o£irine Chap. I. 43. fice^of^^" ^^'^'^ghty and ever Uftlng GOT>^ who Bap'tifm by the Baptifm of thy well-heloved Coll. I.' Sonjefus Chrijl, didlt fanftify Wa- ter, ^c, Wafti this Child and fandtify him with the Holy Ghojl, &c. 44 Coll. ad. Almighty and Immortal GOT):, Receive this Child, as thou halt promi- fed by thy well-beloved Son ; — that he may come to the eternal Kingdom, which Thou haft promifed by Chrifi our Lord. 45-. €oii. after Almighty and ever lafting C0©5heaven- fpci.^°" ^Y Father ; ■ Give thy Holy Spirit to this Infant, ^c, 46. Coll. after Almighty and ever living GO©, -whofe tat'fo^he' ^^^ ^^^^'y heloved Son J e fits Chrifi, &cc. God- fa- thers. ,^j After ehe Seeing this Child is grafted BaptiffA. into the Body of Chrift's Church, let us give thanks unto Almighty GO'Dj&rc. — Our Father, &c. —We yield thee hear- ty thanks, moft merciful lather , &c. 48.— being Sea. a. of the Trinity. Part III. 389 48. being made the Children of GOB e^'"" 'o and of the Light, by Faith w^/ajar//?. t^ Pcrfonsof riperYcars. 49- A Member of Chrift, the Child ofcatochifm. COT>, &c. 5-0. Thirdly, in God the Holy Ghofl, who fanftifieth me and all the eleft People of GOT>. What defireft thou of C O © in this Prayer, \ytz. Our father y &c ] ? An[vj. I defire my Lord GOT) our bea- 'venly Father^ through our Lord Jefus Chrijt, &c. have a lively Faith in GOT>\ mercy through Chr'tfl. 53. Almighty and ever living GOT), who Conftr- baft vouchfafed to regenerate thefe thy ^a ion. Servants by Water and the Holy Ghofi, — C c 3 llrengthen 390 The Scrtpture-^DoEirine Chap. I. ftrengthen them . with the Holy Ghoft the Comforter, iSc. 54. Almighty and everlajling GOT)-, let thy Fatherly hand ever be over them ; let thy Holy Sprit ever be with them. Matri- O GO© of Abraham, GODoi Ifaac, mony QQ^ oi Jacob, blefs thefe thy Servants, through Jejus Chrijt our Lord. 56. In the vi- Almighty and mofl merciful GOT> and iirar. of ] Sovtour ', fandify this thy I&ecd- Fatherly corredion — through Jefus led. Chrift our Lord, t See above. Part I, N® 144. TI1C Ex^ '^ trufting in <7 0 7)'s mercy, for >-ortatk)n. his dear Son Jefus Chrijl\ fakec 58. Coll. after O moft mcrciful G O 7), flreng- h^irn^'^ then him with thy blepd S fir it. 59. For' Se.ft. X. of the Trinity. Part III. 3^i Forafmuch as it hath pleafed Almighty ^^'^^"^o^- GOT> through our Lord Jefus ^'■ Chrijt. "^ ^ Almighty GOT>, with whom do live the Spirits of them that depirc hence in the Lord, O merciful GO^Dy the Fa- ther of our Lord Jefus ChrijU &c. 6i. the Great G OT>y to be feared At sca. above all. Help, Lord, and fave us for thy Mercies fake in jefus Lhrifl thy Son our Lord, O moft powerful and glorious Lord GOT), the Lord of Ho/ts, that ruled and commanded all things ; — through Jefis Chriji our Lord. Almighty GOT) who by thy in the of^ Holy Spirit haft appointed divers Orders ^'^^^/„'„g, of Minifters, ^c. ofpnc^-^. the k:}>\\ u\ Ic:h C c 4 6+. —the 3sf2. The Scrtpture-n^oEirine Chap.l. Exhort, to ' the Children of GOT>, the ts'rbe Spoufe and Body of Chrift. ordained Priells, ^^ Knowledge of GOT), and Perfeftnefs of Age in Chriji. 66 That Will and Ability is given of GOT) alone : Therefore ye ought and have need to pray earneltly for his Holy Spirit. 67. rheHymn.ThoulHo/yGhoJF]2iYt the very Comforter, In grief and all diftrefs ; The Heavenly Gift of GOT) moji Highj No Tongue can it exprefs. 68. That thro' Thy Help, GO T)'s praifesmay Refound in every Place. 69. Kindle our Hearts with fervent Zeal, To ferve GOT) day and night. 70. TheWords Receive the Holy Ghojlfox the Office of ordi- and Work of a Prieft in the Church of ^^"°"- GOT). 71.^/. Sett. 3- of the Trinity. Part III. 3>>3 71- Almighty GOT>^ who by thy Sonjefus confccr. Chriji didft give ^c. ofaBiOop. 72. Almighty G 0T>^ giver of all good things ; who, by thy Holy Sprite halt appointed ©r. SECT. III. The frincipal Taffages^ wherein is ex- frejfed the Opinion of the Churchy that l^rayers and t raifes Jhould generally be direEied to the Terfon ofxht Father, in the Name and through the Mediation of the Son. I. ALmighty and moft merciful Father -y ccncmi ^Q ConlclTion. 2. Our father^ &c. Load's Prayer. 3. O 39+ The Scripure'T)o5frine Chap. I. 3. 5dCoii. O Lord, our heavenly Father y Almigh- tor Grace, ty and cverlafting God, — through J ejus ^ Chrift our Lordy Amen. And in the Jame, or in the like form^ in mnfl of the Collets through the whole Liturgy. See above, Sea. i. No If. 6ca 4- The Coll. O God, mtxQiivX Father, that t°im ^^ ^'^ " ^^1 evermore give thanks unto Thee in thy Holy Church, through Jefus Chriji our Lord. *n 5- O Almighty God, that we — - may be preferved to glorify Thee^ through the Merits ofwy Son Jefus Chriji our Lord. 6. Coll. in Almighty Gocl our heavenly /k/Z'^r ; ^^ek'" "^^y ^"^^ ^'^^fh Thy Cloy y — thro Jefus Chriji our Lord, 7- Genera, Almighty God, Father oi all mercies, Thanki: we blefs Thee for thine inefti- giving. niable love in the Redemption of the World hy our Lord Jefus Chriji. 8,0 Seft. 3. ^/ t^^ Trinity, Part III. 395 8. O eternal God our heavenly Father-,— ^^^^^^-^^ that we — -may continually offer unto TheeY>c2icc. our Sacrifice of Praife and Thankfgiving, — through Jefus Chriji our Lord, 9- O Lord Godj always /r^//J>/^ and ^^^^^^-^^ magnifying T/jiy Mercies in the midft of g^iTvl- "^ thy Church, through Jefus Chriji e>//r ranee from 10. O moft merciful Father, we offer Ag^^"- unto thy Divine Majejty the Sacrifice of Praife and Thankfgiving — — through Jefus Chriji our Lord, ir. O Almighty God, that we^coii.on may glorify Thy Holy Name, through |^;;^^^"^ Jejfits Chriji our Lord, II. 1 Coll. on for the Glory of 7hy Name, thro' ^;;;,^"^^^ Jefus Chrijt our Saviour. I'mu. Tfiu.bumi. 14. Al- And to worJf?i£ the "Unity. c«"- °" jniuiKin. 396 The Scripure-T>oBrine Chap. I. 14. FM Coll. Almighty God^ — cleanfe the Thoughts at Com- of our Hcarts by the Infpiration of thy Holy Spirit^ that we may worthily magnify thy holy Name^ through Cbrijl, Qur Lord, If. Warning It is oui' Duty to render mod humble Com^^ and hearty Thanks to Almighty God our J^!^"^' heavenly FatheVy for that he hath given his Son our Saviour J ejus Chrijij &c. 16. iid Warn- F^r thc obtaining whereof, we Ihall ing. not ceafe to make our humble T^etittons unto Almighty God our heavenly Father. 17. confeffion —' make your humble Confeflion to cLmmiv- -^^^^^c?^^)' G^^- Almighty Godj Fa- ther of our Lord Jefus Chrift ; — Have mercy upon us, moll merciful Father ; For thy Son our hord Je/iis C&r//?'sfake, forgive us all that is patt, to the honour and glory of Thy Name, through Jefus Chriji our Lord. nion. 8. It Scft. 3. of the Trinity. Part III. 397 18. It is very meet, right, and our toun-Afrcrthc den duty, that we (liould at all times and ^^'^^^^^^^ in, all places give Thanks unto Thcc^ O Eord^ holy Father^ Almighty^ everlajling God. ever praifing Thee and faying, Holy, Holy Holy, Lord Cod of Hofts, Heaven and Earth are full of Thy glory. 19. But chiefly are we bound to frai/e^'^v'^, - Thee for the glorious Refurredion of thy Ealier.*^ Son Jefus Chriji our Lord, 20. Crant us therefore, gracious Lord^ foThcPnycr to eat the Flefli of thy dear Son Jefus conibm- Chrtf^ and to drink his Blood, that®f. ti«n. Kyilrnighty God our heavenly Father^ ^i-^yer of who of thy tender Mercy didll gtve^/:?/V/6'^^'^"|'""''''^" only Son Jefus Chrifi ; Hear us, O merciful Father ^ ^ni grant that we receiving — ^according to thy Son our S^.~ viour Jefis Chrifi holy Inllitutiofi G?r. O Lord and heavenly Father^ we — ThcPraycr defirQ thy Fatherly eoodnefs, • to ^'^^^^ ^-'^"- ^ grant, '«""""• 398 The Scripure'T^oEirtne Chap. L grant, that by the merits and death of thy Son Jefiis Chrijij we and all thy whole Church may obtain remiffion of our Sms^— -through Jefus Chriji our Lord\ by whom, and with whom, in the Unity of the Holy Ghofty all Honour and Glory be unto Thee^ O Father /ll^ightyj world without end. The id Almighty and ever living Gody we moft Prayer, heartily thank Thee^ for that Thou dofl: vouchfafe to feed us with the fpiri- tual food of the moft pretious body and blood of thy Son our Saviour Je/ks Chriji. 24. TheHjmn. Qioyy be to God ou high, and in earth peace, good Will towards Men. We praife Thee^ we blefs Thee^ we worfliip Thee^ we glorify Thee^ we give Thanks to Thee^ for thy great Clory, O Lord God, heaven- ly King, God the Father Almighty. Coll. after Almighty God^ who haft promifed to theoflcr- hear the Petitions of them that ask in thy Sons Name-, • to the fetting forth of Thy Glory ^ through J efns Chriji our Lord. tov\ z6. Seft. 5- of the Trinity, Part M. ?99 16. I befeech you to call upon God the Fa- ^^ ^^^j.^^* ther, through our Lord"] efusChrift \ that> B^ptiim, of his bounteous mercy, he will grant to The \:l this Child, that he may be^ baptized ^°''^^'""- with Water and the Holy GhoJ}. Almighty and everlafiing God, who — -The ift by the Baptifm of thy ^well-beloved Son Coiie6t. Jefus Chrift in the river Jordan, didft fanftify Water to the myftical wafliing a- way of Sin ; Wafli this Child, and fanftify him with the Holy Ghojf, Almighty and Immortal God; Re- The id ceive this Child, as Thou haji promifed ^y^oiica. thy isjell-beloved Son ; that he may come to the eternal Kingdom, which Thou haft promt fed by Chrift our Lord, trer Almtzhty and euerlafltnz God^ heavenly ^o"- \ Father ; Give thy Holy Spirit to this Infant, through our Lord Je- fus Chrift. '50. Seeing this Child is grafted ^^ into the Body of Chrifts Church, let us aivc ^4^o The Scripure-DoSirine Chap. I. give thanks unto Almighty GoJ &c. Our father &c. We yield Thee hearty thanks j mod merciful Father^ that it hath p leafed Thee to regenerate This Infant with thy Holy Spirit. In the Ca- I heartily thank our heavenly Father^ tcchifm. that he hath called me to this ftate of Sal- vation through Jefus Chrijl our Saviour, What defireft thou ofG^^ in thisPr^yf- \€r ? Anfw, I de/ire my Lord God our heavenly lathery through our Lord j ejus Chrift, 33- Confirma- Almighty and ever living God^ who haft tion. vouchfafed to regenerate thefe thy Ser- vants by Water and the Holy (^hoji ; ftrengthen them, we befeech Thee, O Lord, with the Holy Ghoji the Comforter. 34- Almighty and everlafling God ; let thy fatherly hand — \ ever be over them ; —let thy Holy Sprit ever be with them, — ■ through our Lord Jefus Chriji, 3S0 Seft, 3- of the Trinity, Part II L 401 35-. O God of Abraham^ Godof Tfaac^ God^^^trimo^ of Jacobs blefs thefe thy Servants, through Jefus Chriji our Lord. ny. 3^. O Father of Mercies, and God of all in vicniu Comfort ; ftrengthen him ^^^ ^^^j with thy Grace and Holy Spirit. when "^ * Give him lledfaft Faith in thy Son ^'^^^-^ j^ Jefus &c. , ^"^^"^°P^- 37- O Almighty God^ faithful Creator The Coir* and mofl merciful \ Saviour.- Wafli it mcndatory in the Blood of that Immaculate^'''^^^* Lamb, t See Part I. N*> 244 6c 25-5. 38. O merciful GodjXh^ Father of our Lordh\thc bu* Jefus Chrift^ that we may re-^'^^^*"*- ceive that IjlefTmg, which thy ^ji^ell-belo- ved Son Ihall then pronounce, ^c. 39- That Will and Ability is given of <^^^J",'f^,^f: alone: Therefore ye ought and have need jaining of to j[>ray earnellly/ir his Holy Sj^irit. p^'^^s; hoitatiol* D d 40. And 40X The Scripure-T^odirine Chap. I. -•.: •; :. ■ . . .- 40.: And that you will continually /r/^y to God the Father J by the Mediation of our only Saviour Jefus Chrift, for the heaven* 1y~dJJtflance6f the H^ Ghojt. . : I rr^ a a The Hymn That through thy [ the Holy Ghoji's ] =:v^ w help, Gods fraifes rn^Lj vt HOC Refound in every place. • -OfO 4:, ■* ^^^4^• Kindle our Hearts with fervent zeal To ferve God day and night. '^ 43. The Fray- Almighty God and heavenly fat her ^'^^ho hymn ''^'' of thiuc infinite love and goodnefs to- wards us, haft given to us thy only and moft dearly beloved Son Jefus Chrifi^ to he our Redeemer; — — We render un- to Thee moft hearty Thanks, we praife and worfliip Thee ; and we humbly be- feech Thee by the fame thy blejfed Son, — that we may daily increafe and go for- wards in the Knowledge and Faith ^^/ Thee and thy Son, by the Holy Spirit. 44. - -: — - Thy only and moji dearly beloved Son " .^ j^jus Qhrifl. --T—rr who — fent a- * broad Seft. 4. of the Trinity. Part III. 403 broad into the World his Apoftles, to fet forth the eterftalTraife of Thy ho- ly Name. SECT. IV. The frincipal Tajfages^ wherein is ex- ^frejfed the Subordination of the Son to / the Father ; his deriving his Being, Glo- ry and Powers, from Him ; being fent, by Vim ; and adiing in all things^ accord- ing to His Will. T I. Hou fitteft at the right hand of Cod^ Te Deum in the Glory of the Father. And fitteth on the Right handof Gad the a^o^xXcs father Almighty, Creed. The Son is of the Father alone, Athanaf. begotten. Creed. 4- He fitteth on the right hand of the Father God Almighty y [Tfctr^k ^i^itavloK^lc^GCy ^, D d 2 of 404 The Scripture -Tiodlrtne Chap. I. of the father who is God Supreme over All,-\ 5-. General Almighty God^ Father of all mercies, — riiaiikf- Y^re blefs thee — for Thine ineftimable iiving. j^^^^ ^^ ^^ Redemption of the World by our Lord Jefus Chrijt. 6. Coll. for The bleffed Hope, which Thou ?^ ^d"^' ^^^ given us in our Saviour Jefus Chriji, vent. 7- Coll. on Almighty Gody who haft given us thy ^^t^lz only-begotten Son to take our nature upon *"* ^ ^^' him. 8. Coll. on Almighty God^ who madef thy blejfed the Cir- Son to be circumcifed &c. cumcifion Coll. for Almighty and everlafiing God^ who of 6thSund.j.j^y tender Love towards Mankind, haft '" fent thy Son our Saviour Jefus Chrifl, to take upon him our Flejh, xo. Cell, for Almighty Father-, who \\2i{i given thine ift Sund. ^^/y j^^^ |-Q ^^^ yj^^ ^^^;. J/^J.^ after Ea- -^ •^ ^^^^- II. Al- Sert. 4. ({f the Trinity. Part III. 405- II. Almighty God^ who haft^/w;/ thine on-^^^^- ^""^ ly Son, to be unto us both a Sacrijice forlt^^^^^,] SiUy &C. «llcr. II. O G^i the King of Glory, who /v?/? ex- ?;;;]; ,^:^: alted thine only Son J efisChri /I w'nh grezt terAfjcn- Triumph unto Thy Kingdom in Heaven. ^'^''• 13. O Almighty God, who ^jv thy Son Jefns ^'%' ^" Chrijl didft give to thy Apoftle &c. day.'''" 14. O Almighty God, who ^y r/y/ ^/^^^E^Mat" *y^;^ didft call Matthew — ; Gr^zz/r us — rhews to follow the fame thy Son Jefus Chrijl, ^'>'- If. O Almighty God, who Z;^7? ^^^^'^^ thy^j^J,;^;^^^ Church upon the Foundation of the A- judesday poftles and Prophets, Je fits Chrijl himfelf being the Head-Corner-Stone. 16. God, of God ^ Light, of Light -, &C. Nlcene 17' It is our duty to render moft humble warning and hearty thanks to Almighty God our commu. D d 3 heavenly mox\. 4o5 The Scripure-'Do&rine Chap. I. hidveny father^ for that He h^th given his Son our Saviour Jefus Chrijtj &c. 18. # Proper Bccaufc Thou didfl: give Jefus Chrift chlftmar. ^hine only Son, to be born &c. ' ; , Day. -=—-=»— I ,Vi . ,. Proper But chiefly are we bound to praife Tae Da ^^^^ ^^^' the glorious Refurreeiion oUhy ^^ ^' ^^- Son y^yZ^j- Chriji our Lord. 20. prayer of Almighty Godowx hedvefily Father -^ who Confecra- of thy tender mercy didfl qive thine on- '^^"- ly Son Jefus Chriji, 11. id Prayer Almighty and ever living God, we moft after Con- heartily thank thee, for that Thou doft fccration. youchfafe to fccd US — - with the fpiri- tual Food of the moft precious Body and Blood of thy Son our Saviour Jefus ChriJl. ^ -^ .2. .....S-, . ThcHymn. Thou that fittejl at the right hand of God the father, have mercy upon us. For thou only art Holy, Thou only art the Lord ; Thou only, O Chrijly with the Sefti 4. of the Trinity, Part III. 407 the Holy Ghoft^ art mo ft high in the. glory of God the Father. Almighty and immortal God\ as ^,"^'^^^of-, *Thou haft promifed by thy i£jell-belovcd ^^^l^^,^^ . Son ; to the eternal Kingdom which cdi. 2. 7hou haft promifed by Chrift our Lord. 24. ' of the good Will of our heaijcnly Exhon. Father, declared by his Son Jcfus Chrift, "^^ I heartily thank our heavenly leather^ Catechifm. that He hath called me to this Srate of Salvation through Jefus Chrift our Sa- viour, 26. have a lively Faith in God's mercy through Chrift, He will fet us on his right hand, and comnu- give us the gracious Benedidion of his'''-'''''' father. Dd4 iS.y^A 4o8 The Scripure-T>o5{rine Chap.I. In the Of. Almighty God and heavenly Father, who orda?ning of thioc infinite Love and Goodnefs to- ofPriefis, wards us, halt given to us thy only and Kr^o^t dearly beloved Son Je/iis Qhnji, to Hymn, be our Redeemer. 29. In the Of- Almighty God, who by thy Son Jefus ficc for Chriji didfl give ®r. Confecr. ^ *^ pf Bifhops. SECT. V, Tte principal Tajfages, wherein is ex- preffed the Subordination of the Holy Spirit to the Father; his deriving his Being from Him, being fent by Him, and ailing in all things according to His Will. General T ET US befecch Him, [viz. Almighty Abfpiution. I ^ (j^^^ fjjg Father of our Lord Jeftis Chrif,'] to grant us his Holy Spirit, ^. And fponfes. Seft. 5'- of the Trinity. Part 111. 409 3 And fo replenifh her vjith the grace ofThePnv- ^^ • '^ ■ ■ er !or rl' Queen, % //i?/v Sjpirit. " *"' '^^'-" 4- Endue them 'z^'/V/?? /^y /f^/y Spirit, '^^e Pray- •^ -^ ^ cr lor the Royji fa- Send down \ the healthful S^^irit of The Pn^y- thv grace. . . er for the ^ ^ Clergy. (J. The Holy Ghofl is ^/^^^ Father and of Athsn^r. the Son proceeding. ^^^^^• 7. the /7^/y Ghofl ^ proceeding fromUtm,thz the Father and the Son. ^^^ ^'^'^■'^^- on. 8. That it may pleafe Thee to endue The lad us with the grace of /^/^ //i^/y J//>vV. ivtition, 9- We /^r^^v that it may be fo guided tIk Pray. 7 1 I n • • o cr tor all by thy good Spirit ccc. c:ondir. of Men. 10. Almighty God; grant that we — Coii. oh may daily be renewed by thy Holy Spirit. ^^'^^''^'^■^ 410 The Serif ture-T)oBrim, Chap. I^ Coll. oft ~: A Grants O Lord, that »-— we phenn^y>i^g filled With the Holy Ghofi, &c. Y ginqul Send thy Holy ChoJf,&,c: gec -T^^^^^^^rvi ami Jlom alorfw oi ^mn^i-^ Coll on hwt fend to us thine Holy Ghoji to Sund. after -.^^.r'^^ „^ -^ •' Afcenfion. COmfort US. 14. Coll. on Gualtt Ivtd, 3- wet rifjLuvmt To;> /*»j- KOV iv TeATYl TcL^tri (t<^ As^K Ttueo.'jSjJ. /bid. Quid, quod hxc Pa- tris ^oyji in omnibus Catholicx Ecclefiac Li- turgiis hodicquc agno- fcitur ? Nam & in /o- Bo\oyicu; Dcum Patrcm IvttUt^icl'^^ (UC Julli- niis loquicurjglorifica- mus •, & preces pleraf- que ad ipfumdirigimus. Defenf Se^. i, cap. 9, E c 41 8 The Scfiptire'T^o^irine Chap. 11. Whofoever will be faved; before all things it is neceflary that he hold the Ca- tholick Faith. Which Faith except every one do keep whole and undefiled: without doubt he lliall perifli everlaflingly. And the Catholick Faith is This ; ^c. He therefore that will be faved, muft thus think ^c. Furthermore, it is neceflary to everla- fling Salvation, ^c. This is the Catholick Faith ; which ex- cept a man believe faithfully, he cannot be faved. . 'Tis very manifefl, that thefe damnatory Clau- fes can wirh Truth and Charity be applyed only with regard to That general Catholick, Do^rine^ whereof the Author of this Creed (who is not certainly known ) here annexes his own Expli- cation ^ and not with regard to the fartknlars of the Explication itfelf. Whofoever will be faved, muftfo believe One God in Trinity^ as to give to Each of the TPjrec ferfons that Honour, which the Scripture dire6t- ly or by plain and indifputable confequence com- mandeth to be given refpe6lively to Each of them j and fo believe a Trinity in Vmtj^ as to take Chap.IL of the Trinity. Part III. 41^ take care that the Honour given to Each Perfon, may always terminate ukimately in Oue^ viz. in Him who is the ort^^tKal Author of all Bleflings derived and conveyed down to us hj hts Son our Redeerner and by his Spirit our S.iKcitfier, This is Fmda7mntM in Chrillianity j and of neccffity to be believed by every perfon, who is h^ptiz^ed in the Nume of the Father ^ and of the Son^ and of the Holy Ghofi'^ in the Name of the Father who is Above All, in the Name o£ the Son of the Father^ and in the Name of the Holy Spirit of the Father, But the particular Explications of all or any part of this do6trine, given by the Learnedeft and A- cuteft of Men, cannot be in like manner neceffarj to Salvation, For fince our Saviour himfelf exprcfsly com- mands us, to call no man Alafler upon Earthy and Sc Paul dire6ts us to reje6t whofoever teaches, (i^.ot, any Other Go/pel^ as we render the Words, bur, ira.^' 0 TTct^iKciCiT'., ) ^»y thing Bejides or More than what the Apofiles taught ••) namely whofoever tea- ches any fuch thing, as of abfolme Neccffity to Sal- vation : From hence 'tis evident that no Other form of dc(!^rine, how true or accurate foever it may pofTibly be in itfelf, can ever be nbfolutely Necef- fary to Salvation ^ but only the DoElrine of Chrifi and his y^pofileSy declared neccjfary in their own ex- prefs words ; or by immediatey obvions^ indifputabU^ and (xo every fincere Reader of Holy Scripture^ evident Confcauence therefrom. The -whole Chtsrch., in the 20th Article, pub- lickly declares hcrfelf to be only a Witnefs and a Keeper of Holy Writ-, and profefTeth that, not only not AG AI N ST the fame^ but even not BESIDES thefamcy ou^ht fie to enforce any thin^ to be believed fer Neceffity of Salvation, Much Icfs Ec 2 inrii.f therefore 410 7he Scripure-'DoSirine Chap. II. therefore can any Private Author, fuch as was the perion who compofed this Creed fome Ages before ic was received publickly in the Church; ("which, as the Learned Dr Cave afllires us, Hif}. Lit, p. 1^6^ was not till above a Thoufand years after Chriftj J affirm hi6 own Explication of any Dodrine, how wife and acute foever, to be of NeceJJitj to eternal Salvation, Whatever was not Always^ from the Apoftles times, explicitly neceflkry to Salvation} (as the Learned Mr Thcmdike obfcrves, Epilog* Book //, pag. 1 5 5 ; j can Never bccoQ-ie fo. And there- *'OoTg o ^:ivv SwctTi^^ h fore the moft antient ^hv ^ h> tcu? lny.K^witui Writers, (as * Iren^ns^ -re^srft'Twj/, srs^a rirm \^^' B.i-, ch,i^) after reel- aJ^^V ;^ -^ w S^iJ^dcrnA' ting the Apoftolicai Aor hi o d^ivrn iv V ao- Creedj generally de- yo* \KctT\(loSfrhe Chap. 11. matter of uny of thofe e>:plicAtionSy 'when it might more reafor»ably he deemed nat to he any Fault of the Pf'tlL I'rad. of Fundamentals, Ch. lo. Sea. 3. t A Brief Account And another judicious ^ Au- of fome cxprefTions thor: That onr Churchy faith he, ted by Henry Hall allthe Articles of Athanafiui sLreed^ Printer to the Uni- as ahfobttely neceffary to Salvation ^ yerfity 1663. jind y^ evident from her forms of hapti- believed at that time, t t ■ r 1 1 , f> to have bem written by ^^^i ^^^^ '^/'^^^•^ ^«^ ^^^^t perfons. one cf the mcfl eminent For pe there admits Both forts to men in the Church. hapttfm {and confequently to thetlopes of Salvation ) upon the profeffion of the Apofhles Creedy which is not Jo explicit as that of Athanajlas^ And " as it is certain^ that the Apofiles Creed is not fo explicit as that of Aihanafius ; fo is it no lefs^ that no adult perfon can he a Child of God and an Heir of Heaven^ without believing ail thoje things that are ahfolutely neceffary to Salvation, pag. Z, 5. Again : She allows (faith he ) of Several Inter ^ pretations of fome Artieles, and thofe too quite dtffe^ rent from one another \ and cannot therefore be J up- pofed to propofe all the Articles as ahfolutely necejjary to he believed. For That which is fuchj mufi bear the fame Senfe to all perfons j becaufe all men have the fame concernments in what is ahfolutely neceffary to he believed. But thofe Articles which may be re- ceived with different Interpretations^ cannot bear the fame Senfe to all perfons^ and cannot therefore he thought to be propofed as ahfolutely neceffary to be be* lieved. I in(tance in the Article of Chrifts De- fccnt into Hell ^ 7vhich it is notorious the Church of England allows men to receive in fever d Sen^ fes\ the mojl confiderable Members thereof ^ hav- ing delivered different Interpretations -j and that toe, without Ghap. II. y his Spirit^ and ading in all things according to his own Will by his Son and by his Sfirit, (in the Expref- fion of Irenaus) as by his own Hands, Neither confounding the Perfons > ] Not intro- ducing a Confufion in the Notion o^PerfonSj by making them only fo many different Names of the kmc Individual : Nor confounding fromifcu' oujly that Honour^ which is due to each Perfon diJiinBly for what he is and does-, viz. which is due to the Father^ as the Original Author of all ^ to the Son J as our Redeemer by the Will of the Father j and to the Holy Ghofl^ as our SanHifier by the Donation of the Father and the Son. Nor dividing the Siibjiance.'] Nor making God n compounded or divided Being, or the Name ot m Species : But acknowledging One only SelfeX' ifient Subjiance, unccmpoundcci, undivided, indi- vidually and iimply Onej from which the Son and Chap. II. of the Trinity. Part III. 4x7 and the Holy Sf)irh derive their Suhfiftcnce in aa ineffable and incomprehenfiblc, becaufe unre- vealed, manner. The Father Hiwfelf (faith Athanafius) »?or- 'Aut^V y) 0 ^<:tT»;? J'la. '^ keth and giveth all ao^s Iv ttJ ■■srvio'ixoijt \vi(^y^ things^ hy his Son^ and >y S'lc^&xn rd TrdvTcf Bfiji* in [or through'] his Sfi- ad Serap. i . rit. And again : The Fa- , ,, ^ « v ~ / /fer(rays he) does all , o 5^ ^^t., J^.. .. ao^. things, hy the Word, and ^' -^ ^'''-*^^^-"^' -^ '^^'^ ^^ i« //[^^ //o/y 5//>// : And ^^"^^ '^;'^/' ^5 ^]''' " ^-- y?j rZ/^ Unity of the Holy »'°'^»i^ '^ '^V''^^ Tetl<^©- ad- Trinity ispreferved: And C-*'* ^9 ^"^^^ ^'^ '^-^' *'^ fo One God is preached in tJj iKKKvKricL xjifuT^^rct/, 5 the Church, even He who Wi ^elvjcov )y J'td -vdv^v is over all^ and through ;^ cv Tcttr/j'' W/ 'Trdv-rccv all^ and in all : Over ^j^\ &,V -rrtrji?, ^^V «to;^j) ;c) ^//, ^j- <6^ is the Father ^„^jV cT/a 'Trcivrc^v 0, //a' ^«^ Original and Foun- ^ ^^^^j. ej/ T<£'(r/ 3. ^ tJ /^m of all'. Through all, ^,ei/V.oLl/ t^J dyUi>. Ibid. hy his Word', and in ally in [or lfy~\ his Holy Spirit^ But the Godhead of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Gholl, is all One; yThe Glory equal, the Majeity co-eter- nal. The 428 The Scripure'T)o5trine Chap. II. The Godhead of the Father^ of the Son, and of the Holy Ghoft^ is all One.'] 'Tis not confident with Scripture, nor with the ExprefTions of the Liturgy cited in the fore-going chapter j to un- derftand This, as if God was a Being compounded of Three Perfonsj or as if the Father, the Son, .,and the Holy Ghofl, were nothing elfe but Three \f Names of God, three different denominations of the fame Perfon ^ or as if the Three Perfons were All of co-ordinate Divinity^ of independent Glory ^ of underived Majefiy : But it muft of neceflity be underilood, [when the Godhead of the Father^ of the Son^ and of the Holy Ghoft^ is faid to be All One^ to fignify that the Divinity of the Son and of the Holy Ghoft, is no other than what is com- municated to them from the Father, as from the only Self-exiftent Original^ and confequently no diminution of the Unity of God.Thus At hanajtus uUv d^x^ o/cr<*^, 70V himfelf exprefly : We ts J'tiiJitapyov Koyov (pa^tniQ- acknoTPpledge (faith he) ^* ^-^ '^^ge/f tiva re^'Trov hut One Original of i>^^v ^-sotht©-, « tLu/ t^ Things \ and affirm that j^^^^ 05^, S'ta, iv ^ cwTi the Creating Word [viz. ^ ^^^,^. Qrat, 3. contr. the Son] has no other Sort of Divinity, hut ^^^^^^^^' That of the Only Gody as being begotten of him. The Glory equal^ Off.] See beneath, N« 6 and 7. f . Such Chap. II. of the Trinity. Part lU. 4:^ Such as the Father is. Such is the Son, and Such is the Holy Ghoft. The Father uncreate, the Sonuncreate, and the Holy Ghoft uncreate. The Father incomprehenfible, the Son incomprehenfible, and the Holy Ghoft in- ^/comprehenfible. The Father eternal, the Son eternal, and the Holy Ghoft eternal. And yet they are not [there are noty fo the fame words are rightly rendred in the verfe next following,] Three eternals, [three eternal Terfons \ fo it is in the Greek or Latin Original, T^-i^:; ouiu)vm^ Tres aterni{\ but One eternal, [_one eternal Ferfin^ ^g oduivi©. , ^nus atermis.~] As alfo there are not Three Incompre- henfibles, nor Three Uncreated, {jincrea- ted Verfons ; axn^oi, increati:^ but one uncreated, [ uncreated Terfbn ; aKnci^ , increatusi] and one incomprehenfible So likewife the Father is Almighty, the Son Almighty, and the Holy Ghoft Al- mighty. And yet they are not [there are not'] Three Almightyes, [three Almighty Ter- fonsy 43 <5 T^he Seripure-TioEtrinc Chap. 11. y2^x, r^B^ 'ZiTGtMto'^ivctiJL^i^ Tres Omnipotent tes ;] but one Almighty, \^Almtghty Ter- fonj ^^ 'Zircu^ro^vvajLc@i \)nus Omnipotens7\ So the Father is God, the Son is God, and the Holy Ghoft is God. And yet they are not [_there are not] Three Gods, but One God. So likewife the Father is Lord, the Son Lord, and the Holy Ghoft Lord. And yet not Three Lords, but One Lord. Such as the Father is^ fnch is the Son c^c"] Not Self-exiftent, not Unoriginated, not Independent^ but Suchy in all Senfes wherein He thac derives his Eflence or Being from Another, can be Sfich as is He from whom he derives it. Ocherwife there would plainly be introduced a Plurality of Gods ; and This Verfe would be contradiftory to the following ones in the fame Creed, viz: The Son is of the Father rk rU J^/h- Generationi the manner of •yyta-iTcu j th? vzz^ d^iexky<^^09 '^^' F- himfelf [who derives his ^^ ^d Alex, apud Tbeo^ Subfiftence fromNone] ^.^.y^^ m,^ , ^ ^ap, 4. k infcrntable to AIL The Father eternaly the Son eternal drc,~\ The Father^ eternal of himfelf, by Self-exiflence and abfolute Neceffity of Nature; 0 //or©- ix^^y a-^a- vcKTictu, 7i;ho Only hath Immortality^ as St Paul ex- prefles it; namely, who Only hath it of Him- felf.- The Son eternal, as having always been with the Father, and deriving his ElTence or Being from him in an ineffable manner, by his eternal Power and Will. So Ukeivife the Father is Almighty^ the Son Al- mighty^ and the Holy Ghofi Almighty. ] Nojt TtLv-n- K^.TUf, Supreme over all; but Tetv-nJ'uyeifj.Q-^ having all Power* For^ 'TravTDcec^Tu^, Supreme over all^ is both in Scripture, and in the Apoftlcs Creed, and in the Nicenc, and in This very Creed ( if the 432 The Scripure-DoSirine Chap. II. the Greek be of any Authority,) appropriated to the Perfon of the Father only j in the following words, Hejitteth on the right hand of the Father, God ^lm>ghty J [tw TTATeQ^y ^5» 'TTitvTiiKfciTz^Q'y of the Father^ God Supreme over alL~\ But T^tj/T&cTuVit//©-, having all Power^ may be applycd both to the Father, as having all Power of himfelfj and to the Son and Holy Ghoft, as having and excrcifing the Power of the Father. ThusAthanaHus:7/^f '-^^j^^ o 'Tretvir^J'vvctij.Q- u^Upowerftil Word him- ^ '^^'^^'^ ^'y'^' con- filr (faith he,; of the tra Gentes. Father. And the learn- ed op Pearfon ; after having ihown ( pag. 41 ) that the word, ^clvtik^.tco^^ Snpreme over all^ is peculiar to the perfon of the Father-^ and (p^g- 43) that He is the Only Potentate (i Tim. 6, if,) becaufe He alone hath all Power of Himfelf} and (pag, 47,) that as v^e believe there is a God^ and jThat God Almighfj^ fo we acknowledge That fame God to be the Father of our Lord Jefns Chrifi j Af- ter This he adds (pag. 190 J that Chriji alfo is Almighty^ htC2Lu(c All power is given unto him. And the learned Dr More : When the Father isfaid to be omnipotent , the Son omnipotent , and the Holy Ghofi omnifotent \ it is evident that omnipotent has not the fame Senfe in all-^ For the Father hath the Power of eternal Generation &c. ( That is ; yihe Father has of Himfelf all the Power, which the Son and the Holy Spirit have only by Cor?jmu' nication from Him. ) My ft. of Godlinefs, B. p. c. 2. So the Father is Gody the Son is Codj and the HolyGhoJi is God.'\ The Father is God abfolute- ly, and of Himfelf, by Self-cxiftence ; The Son is God^ by communication and derivation of Dig- nity Chap. II. of the Trinity. Part III. 43 3 nity from the Father : t^c. Sec above, Vart /, N° f 35. Thus th- learned Br More-. '* By the ** Term God, (p/V/j /j^,) if you underftandThac " which is Firlt of all, in fuch a fenfe, as that A^ All clfe is from Him, and He from None; ^ *' the Son and the Spirit cannot be faid to be " God in This fignification, bccaufe the Father '^ is not from Them, but They from the Fa- «' ther: Mjft. of Godlmefiy B. p, c. 2. And -jet they are not f there are not) Three Eter- nals (^Three eternal Pcrfons,) but One eternal^ (one eternal perfon : ) Alfo not Three incomprehenftbies^ nor Three uncreated^ but One uncreated and One in- comprehenjihle; • "not Ihree Almighties^ but One Almighty, 2 The only way in which thefe wp^-,ds car^ be fo underftood, as not to be contra- didpry both t,o the Scripture and to Themfelves, is This : That, as ia Scripture the Son is filled jGod ; and yet at the fame time the Father is cal- led the One Godf I Cor. 8, 6, and Ephef. 4, 6 ; and the 0^7 tr^e God^ Joh. 17, 3 > becaufe He on- ly is [cu;t^^5.©-] God Self-exiftent, and of Him - (elf: As the Son is fliled Lord of All ^ and yet at the fame time the Father is called the O^ly Lord God^ Jude 4; becaufe He only is Lord, by origi- nal underived Authority : As the Sorj is affirmed to have in him all the Treafures of lV:fdQr,-t and Knowledge \ and yet at the fame time, the Father is called God OkIj Wifc^ Rom. 16, 17 i becaufe He only bath VVifdom, unoriginatcd : As the Son hath ylll Po-wcr^ both in Heaven and Earth > and yet the Father is fliled The 0>dy Potent^te^ I Tim. (5, 15 ; becaufe He only hath Power ab- fojutely and originally of Himfclf .* As the Son is immortal^ and the Spirit im?ncrtal\ and yet of the Father it is aflerted that He only Lath Immortaliiy^ F f I lim. 434 216^ Scripure-T^oStrine Chap. II. I Tim. 6, i6^ becaufe He only has ic indepen- dent and underived : u4s the Son is GqoA^ and the Spirit is Good\ and yet of the I'ather it is declared, that there ts None Good hut One [^<, One perfon,] that is Gody Mat. ip, 17 j becaufe He Only is the original abfolute underived Good, \_fee aheve^ Part /, No 340 and 775 : ] ^s the Son is Holy^ and the 5/)ir// Holy'y and yet of the Father it is af- firmed in the Song of the Lamb, that He Only is Holyy Rev. 1 5,4; becaufe He only is the Foun- tain of unorigin ited Holinefs : So in the Creed it may be affirmed intelligibly in the fame Senfe, nnd by a like manner of fpeaiung *, that each of the Three Perfons are eternal, and yet but One eternal; each of them incomprehenfible, and yec but One incomprehenfible ; each of them all- powerfull, and yet but One all-powerfull. The Words of Alexander ^i{hop o^ Alexandria upon This Subject, are very pertinent : Let no one (faith he) fron^ our ma* king ufe of the word^ Al- ways, \_viz^* that the Son was Always with the Father, ] imagine thatws mean toajjirfn the Son to be Self-extfient : For neither the Tiwrd, Was ; nor^ Always > nor^ Before all Ages ; is of the fame ftgnification w'nh S :lf-cxi(lent : neither can vnro)' d\h «- venty exprcfs the fa?ne as Self-cxidcnt : Wherefore we mtift always referve to the Self-ex'^flent Father y this Chap. II. of the Trinity, Part III. 43 y this his pecnliar CharaUer, And thofe of the learn- ed and judicious Dr Payne: If an Affirmutton and Denyal he not in the jame Senfe and Aieamng^ but in different \ then the Contradiliion vanijhesy and is pre/ently an fiver ed : Whether this might not be applied to defend the Athanafidn Creeds The Father eternal, The Son eternal, and the Holy Ghoil: eternal. And yet not Three Eternals, but One Eternal; / offer to the Confideration of my more learned Brethren. Letter from Dr ?. to the Bi- fhop of ^, in Vindication of his Sermon on Tri- nity-Sunday, pag, 10, 1 1. The Father is God^ the Son is God^ and the Holy Ghofi is God; And yet they are not ( there are not ) Three Gods^ hut One God.'] The Senfe of thcfe word?, confident with the Dodtrine of Scrip- ture, is not, either that God is the complex Name of a Species *, or that the Father, Son, and Holy Ghoft, are only different Names and denomina- tions of one and the fame individual intelligent Being or Perfon : But, that as a Father is Mafter of his own Houfe ; and a Son and Heir in his Fa- ther's houfe of his own building, is Mafter of the fame Houfe; and yet there is properly but One Mafler^ viz. the Father building the Houfe and governing it hy his Son ; ("fee in Part /, N« 264 0 So, though the Son is in Scripture cx- prefly ftiled God^ and both the Son and Holy Ghofi arc reprefented as exercifing Divine Power and Authority^ yet neverthelefs ('feeing all That Power and Authority is originally the Father's,j there is ( properly fpeaking ) but One Godj viz. the Father governing all things by his Son and by his Spirit, Thus the Scripture always fpcaks 5 See above, in Part Ij N° I ii, and 340. Thus likewifc the moft judicious nmong the Antients : Ff 2. If 43^ 27-^^ Scripure'T>o£trine Chap.IL If ( faich Novatian ) Si non putant aliqua they (AH Hnderftiind how ratione ofiici pofib ei there is nevenhele/s but quod Vuus Domtnus e(l, One Lord, though Chrift per illud quod eft Domi- alfo be culled LrOrd ^ and nus^ Chrift ns'^ neque ei btHt One Good, though Chrift alfo he fltied Good : they may by the fiime rtafoH ujuderfland aifo^ how there is never" thelefs but One God, though Chrift alfo befli- If d God, God the Father therefore is The One God, drc* And jithana- Jius himfelf, in the place before-cited : The Father Cfays he) does ail things^ by the Word, and in (or through) the Holy Spirit : jind fo the Vnity of the Holy Trinity is pre- ferved : And fo One God is preached in the Church ; €fven He who is above all^ and through allj and in all I Above all, as he is the Father^ and Origin nal and Fountain of all\ Through all^ by his Word\ and in ally in [ or ^ ^ quod Vnus eft Bcnus^ per illud quod Bonus (it nuncupatus ^ Chnflusi eadem ratione intelli- gant, cffici non poflc ab illo quod Vnus eft Dem^ ei quod Deus pro- nunciatus eft (^ Chrlfius, Eft ergo Deus Pater Vnus Deus 6cc, De Trinit, c. 5 o c^ 51. iv ttJ ^vdJiJ-ATt Tw elyifd ra, Wr7«J' ^ «^'<* Toivjav )^ ly T^O'iv. cm '^civjav f^y d^ '^ctjhfyC'Ji d^X^^ 'b '^^y^i' *^id: mS elyia. Epift. ad Sc' rap, I. his Holy Spirit, And/among Moderns, the learn- ed DrFujne: '' When we fay. The Father isGod^ «* the Son is God, and the Holy Ghoft is God, and *' yet there is but One God; If this be faid in the '' fame Senfe and confideration, ic will be. very « hard Chap. II. of the Trinity. Part III. 43^ '« hard to get ofFfrom the contradiction of nffirm- *< ing and denying the fame thing in tlic fame <* Senfe: But iF the Affirmation and Denial be ^* not in the fame Senfe and Meaning, but in " different •, then the Contradidion vanifhcs, " and is prcfcntly anfwered. Letter from Dr P. to the Bp of R. in vindication of his Sermon on Tri* nltySmdA], And in this Trinity none is afore or ,a:fter ether, none is greater or lefs than another : But the whole Three Perfons are co-e- ternal together, and co-equal. If thefe Words be undcrftood as a defcription of Three co'ordinate Beings^ C or elfe of Three De- nominations only of the fame Individual'^ nothing can pcflibly be more directly contrary to the whole Scripture, to the expreflions of the Li- turgy cited in the foregoing chapter, and tothofc paflages of 'Fhis very Creed, which declare that the Father is of Noy.Cy but the Son is of the Father ^ and the Holy Choft is of the Father and of the Son, Tliefe words therefore, None is afore or after^ none IS greater or lefs th^m annther^ ^c\ mult of neceflity be interpreted by the Analogy of Scri- pture, and by the other cxpreilions in the Offices of the Church. None IS afore or after other.~\ Not that Each of them is Self-cxiftcnt, Independent, and Unorigi- Ff 3 natcd} 43 S The Scripure'T>o£irine Chap.ll. natcd; For This would manifeftly infer a Plura- lity of Gods: But that the Second and TbirdFer^ fons have Alvi^ays been with the Firft^ being de- rived from him before all Ages by his ineffable power and Will; and that there hath been no Time^ wherein the Father did not ad and go- vern all things (as he Now does) by his Son and by his Spirit. Of the Neceflity of This Inter- pretation, the learned Bijhnp Fearfon was not un- aware*, when he ufes the following words : [IVhich (Priority of the Father) being fo generally achiowledged by the Fathers ^ when we read in the Athanafian Creed^ in this Trinity none is afore or after other, rce muft underfland it of the priority of Ferfeciion or Time .-"I For as to Priority in order of Nature, Caufality, and Original Power ^ the fame Learned Author in the fame place declares, [that the Son mufl neceffarily be fecond unto the Father^ from whom he receiveth his Origination \ and the Holy Ghofl unto the Son : that we cannot bethought to want a fufficient Foundation for this Priority of the firji Per/on of the Trinity^ if we look upon the numerous Teflimonies of the antient DoBors of the Churchy who have not ftuck to call the Father the Origin^ the Caufe^ the Author ^ the Koot^ the Foun- tain ^ and the Head of the Son : that the Son is from the Father J receiving his Subfifience by generation from him *, the Father is not from the Son^ as being what he is from None : that hence the Name ofGod^ taken abfolutely^ is often in the Scriptures fpoken of the Father: that from hence He fthe Father j is filled One God^ The True God, The Only True God, The God and F'ather of our Lord Jefus Chrift : and that This, as it is mofl true^ and fo fit to be be^ lieved, is alfo a mnfl NecefHiry Truths and there' fore to be acknowledged, for the avoiding MnltipU^ cation Chap. II. of the Trinity. Part III. 439 cation and Thtralhy of Gods \ for if there re ere more than One which were from None^ it could not be denied but tiere were more Gods than One : Pcai- fon on th • Creed, pag. ^7, 38 and 40.] None is greater or lefs than another.'] For the fame reafon, Thefe words alio cannot poOibly be undcrftood of original fnpreme Authority : For on the contrary, the Scripture every where teaches, that the Father y^w^^j both the Son and Spirit, but is never fent by Either j and the Son fe7ids the Spirit, but is yjever fent by him : And our Saviour himfelf exprefsly declares, that his Father is Greater than He, Joh. 14, 28 •, Which words are by All the Antients, and by the moil Learned of Modern Divines, underftood not only of the humane Nature y but alio of the Divi.e Nature of Chrid; as hath been before Ihovvn at large, Fart /, N^Sjo. The Meaninc^ therefore of thefc words, {None is greater or lefs than another^) con- fident with the Do(5lrine of Scripture, ean b j no other than This : That, as none is afore or after other\ as the Second and ThirJ Perfon are Always with the Firft-, fo are they with him alfo Every where: As there has been no Time, fo neither is there afjy Vlace, where the Father does not aft and govern all things by h'ts Hon and by his Spirit. Thu> irenxus : 'Twas 1-. u ^ • r •«, • / r 7 /r -.u k \ ^^ t)enc qui dixit, ip- well ip'iken ( [^\i\\ he) r ■ a n I t^oitj^ /v . / ^^^.^ immenkim Patrem /'V Him wn> aiuy that ,^.,. r -; . ,- 7, ;* ;. m Pilio menfuratum : thewimenje bather him^ ^^^^^^^^^ ^^,^^ p^^^^j p-., felfismeafuredmthe ^.^^^ quoniam & capit 5on\ For the Meajure ' ,T} n ^ r? T^ 7 • .7 c cum. Itp. 4.. cap.cs. /jfthe rather^ is the Son; ^' ^^ ^ becaufe he docs even comprehend him: There is fome Ambiguity in the Words, and in their Con- nexion) But they feem to allude to That Text, I' f 4 ' NoKC 44^ The Scripture-^oEirind Chap.l!. None kmvpeth the Father hut the Son*, aiid to Ci^- nify, that all Revektions of God, at all tiffiei and in^aJl Places, ai-e made by the Son. And Cfe- f^^erjs Alexandrims : j;/^^^^/V('raith he;o«^ ^e,, ^ . ^^ ^^^^ ^^^. Father oftheUmverfe ^^ . ^ < ^^ .^^^^ ^,^. <^w J One j Loeos, orl x :^ v v .n v x r ^«^ 0«^ a/y 6>/>/V ^-^^>^X- P^dag.hki, which is one and the ^^P' ^• y^;??^ Every where ^ ac- cording to that of St, Paul, i Cor. 12 1 4> 8> Pj 10, 1 1. And again : The Word (Tays hej 'o KoyB-'7rcLvly\ Kix^ixkvQ-i penetrates every where^ >i) ta eixiKe^rctla. <^S 7^ /3/s and beholds even the 'Tr^.^im cm^hWi. Id, Strom, fHiwitefl atlions of - Life ^ according to that of the Apoftle, Heb. 4, ii. And Origen: Chrifl ( iaith he,) is ^ ivery where with thofe ''^^ ^-"^^ ^ 't^avJax^ ^e^szTs- ibat belong 1 0 him, T ac- ^^X'0T6}v oj^^^ ojV, U» o i^f^r cording to that of our ^^ ^Hreov cw-dv ^ctvlcfx^ Wi, Saviour, iW^//. 1 8, 20*, contr* Celf, lib, f . and 28, 20}] and with thofe alfo every where ^ who know him not. And again : Jtccording to Giir JDocIrine {i'mh hej 'Ou uopG- 0 fAyctg Ket^ Ji- fiot only the God and />«<*? sr/:/ 0 <^ijokcov ^lU ^ 'tta- Father of the Vniverfe rfi^' [jlzi iS'c-^u -^ Io/jt^ -^ ^ (xi- is Great ^ For he hath yctXe^oTiflQ- -nl lAovoi^^ h^ communicated even of T^cJJoTiKa 'ucLav^? arlatcoi* 'iv his Greatnefs alfo^ to e^a^], cjj-Ai iv^yhcov ^ dop^i^^ the Only-begotten and ^e^, ^ i, ^J ^,^,y,^^ ^^^, ^[^ Fnft-born of eve^y Mycrk^alcUrOv ^^I'ovr Creature j /to, as he ff Chap, II; cf the Trinity. Part IIF. 441 tpas in other refpeSs ^, ^'^^ ff6iJ.iJL{le9v Cv «T«f h,- the Image of the Irruf- ^,^^^) ^^ ^^^^ij) ^T^^r* ^ l^^J.^ fible God, fo in refieci ^^ ^^^^ ^,,^ ^ ^ ^J^ig,, ^^. ofGreatfiefs alfo he ,,,^v^, ^^/,',^,^, 7^;^./,^. w/^/j/ freferve the L iiiage of his Father •, For he conld not he an ade* qttate (if I may fo call it) afid jtfji Image of the Invifible God^ if he did not reprefent him even in his Greatnefs alfo. But the whole Three Verfons are co-eq^itaL'] Co-equal : Not in fucb a Senfe, as Three co-or- dinate Indeperident Beings are Equal to each o- ther, or as One and the lame Being under diffe- rent Denominations is Equal to iifelf : For the Firft of thefe SenfcS deftroys the Unity of God; and the Second introduces a total Confufion of Perfons. But they are co-equal in fuch a Senfe, as One or more Perfons can be equal to Another, (from whom they derive their Being, J by 4 plenary communication of Power, Knowledge, Dignity, and all other communicable Attributes and Perfedions. See beneath, N*' 7. Equal to the Father, as touching his God-head. Equal: Not in the fame Scnfe as Two co- otdinate Beings are Equal to each other : For then all the fame things might equally be artn med of Both: And the Son might be faid co be Self- exiftcnt, as well as the Father j or to beget the Father, 44*^ The Scrlpure-T^oBrine Chap. II. Father, as truly as the Father to beget the Sonj or to fend the Father, as properly as the Father to fend the Son : All which, to affirm, are ma- nifeft Blafphemy. But the Son is Eainal to the Father, in fuch a Senfe, as he which plenarily cxercifes Anothers power, and has received from him (in an ineffable manner) all communicable Perfeftions, is Equal to Him whofe power he cxercifes j in fuch a Senfe, as Chrift is faid in Scripture to be i^(^ ^^(^ [or '^ita ^iS'\ as God, or equal with God > in fuch a Senfe, as He who de- rives his Eflence or Being from Another, can be Equal with Him from whom he derives it : In a word, the Son is Equal to the Father, in every fuch Senfe, as is confident with thofc fore-going Words in the Creed, The Son is of the Father, And This, it is rcafonable to fuppofe, is All that thofc Learned Men originally intended, (at lead 'tis all that Any of their Arguments prove,) who have affirmed that the Father commu- nicates his whole Nature or Ejfence to the Son. For, that the primary Attribute of his Eflence, [the 70 dyivviiTovy'^ his Self-exiflent Nature fhould be communicated 5 is an exprefs contradiftion in Terms : But [-S-^otm?] his Divine Power ^ Do» minion^ Dignity, u^uthority, and other Attributes^ (o£ which alone the Scripture fpeaksj thefe can be and arc (in an ineffable and incomprehenfible manner) communicated to the Son. EufebiusV7t\\ exprefles this Notion, when (af- ter the manner of Scripture) he defcribes the Son \_(rvv^^Qvov 7Yii IctvT^ (ict(nheictfy de ecclefiaft, Theol. lib. I, c. II,] Jttting upon the fame Throne of the King- dom with his Father : And Clemens Alexandrinus , when he flyles him [} 7^ ttiffTrojn to£irine Chap. II. contained in the genuine Writings of Athanafius : [ It (hould rather have been faid, according to the Tc noHr of Scripture, 2 Cudworth's Syilem, pag 6zo, And the ingenious Author of the Paraphrafe en the Book^of Common-Prayer : Nothing (^ faith he, in the place before-cited,^ is more evident^ than that thofe who added the Defcent into Hell to thofe Creeds which have Chrifis Burial in themy meant ffich a Defcent as is with the jtifiefl reafon now exploded : And jet both Churchmen and Dijfen- tcrs do receive and fuhfcrihe this [ the Apoftles ] Creed. Bat in what Senfe ? Not as ^twas intended certainly *, bnt in a Senfe that the Words 7vill bear notwithjianding. If they can vindicate this praEiice with refpe5i to the Apoftles Creed^ they may much more eafily do the fame with refpeU to — — that Creed which is attributed to St Athanafius. Bennet's Paraphr. p, 292. Never thelefs, after all that can be faid either by way of Apology for, or Explication of, this Creed s it cannot be denied to be a matter wor- thy of the moft ferious confideration of the Go- vernors of the Church, whether it would not be more advantagious to the True Interefl of Chrifiian Religion (the Thing of the greatelt im- portance in the World, ) to retain only thofe more indifputable Forms and ProfcfTions of Faith, which were received unanimoufly in the Primi- tive Church , and which ( without affording Matter for Controverfy ) confefledly contain all that is explicitly neceflary, to the Baptifm, Ah- folution^^nd Salvation of aChriftian. This, I fay, is a Matter of fuch a Nature, as ( with all due Sub- miffion^ fcems well to deferve the moft ferious and Chap. II. of the Trinity. Part III. 447 and deliberate confideration of the Governouis of the Church : And That, for the following reafons. \fl» Becaufe This Creed under the Name of Athunafnii^ is confefled by all men not to be the genuine Work of Him whofe Name it bears, but theCompodrion of an uncertain obfcure Author, written (not certainly known whether j in greek or latin, in one of the darkcft and mod igno- rant Ages of the Church ; having never appear- ed, (as the learned Dr Cave informs us in his Hijloria Literaria, pag. 145,) till about the year 800, ("above 300 years after the death oi j^thn" najtHiy) nor been received in the Church till fo /very late as about the year 1000. Which is too great a Diminution of that Authority, which publick Profeffions of Faith ought to have in the Church. zlyy Becaufe it is fo worded, as that many of the common People cannot but be too apt to underftand it in a Senfe favouring cither Sahlli^ mifm or Irithe'tfm ; viz.^ either that the Thret Perfons arc merely different Denominations of the fame Individaal^ or that they are Three ahfolutely co-ordinate Beings \ Neither of which, is condftenc with the Do6irine of Scripture, feeing the One takes away the very Being of the Son and Holy Spirit^ and the Other introduces manifeflly a Tluraluj of Gods, 3/y, Becaufe there are in it many Phrafcs, which, being much harder to underhand and explain, than any cxprciTions in the Scripture it felf •, may fecm to give Unbelievers a necdlcis Advantat^c of objecting againft Religion j and amon:^ Believers thcmfelvcs, (efpccially as the Wo;ds found in Eni^lifh,) cannot but to the Vulgir 448 ^f^^ ScripUire'T^oEirm Chap II. Vulgar have too much the appearance of Can- tradi&ions, and afford too much occafion to the Romanifts to urge the Belief of real Contradi- ctions j and fometimes fefpecially the damnatory Claufes) have given Offence to the piouieft and Hioft learned Men, infomuch as to have been thje principal Reafon particularly of Mr Chiiimgwonh'% refufing to fubfcribe the 39 Articles, who was one of the brighted Ornaments and ableil De- fenders the Proteftant Caufe ever had. Now That which to Some of the befl and ableft men that ever lived in the Chriflian Church, hath appeared wholly unjufitfiable j to very Many, /«- fficiofis ; and to All , unnecejfarj \ ( For That which was not at all in the Ghriftian Church for the firfl 800 years, tis evident cannot be ne^ ceffary Now*, and That which Now isneceflary neither to the Baptifm of Infants nor Adult per*- fons, nor to the Abfo^ation of the Side and Pe- nitent, tis plain cannot be aKoluteiy necoflary at all 5 ) mufl: needs be acknowledged to de*- ferve dbe moH ferious confideration of thole in Power, wheDber it had not better be quit^ o- mitted, 4/y, Becaufe the Preface to the Book^ of Com- mm Prajer i c felf d eclares, that the parucular Form^ of DivmeWorJJjip^ and the Rites and Ceremonies ^p foinfed to be ufed therein^ being things in their own mature indifferent and alterable^ andfo ack.no'wkdged'f it is but reaf enable that upon weighty and important confiderations ^ according to the various exigency of times and occafions and alterations^ fuch Changes /Jjouid be made therein^ as to thofe that are in place of Au-thority (hould from pi^e to time feem either ne" c-ejfary or expedient. Accordingly we find^ that m the Reigns of feveral Princes of blejfed memory fime the Reformnticny the Church upon jufi and weighty COH" Chap. II. of the Trinity. Part III. 44^ conjtderations Her therennto moving^ hath yielded to make fnch Alterations in Jome particulars^ as in their refpe^ive times "were thought convenient, phly^ Bccaufc, the Scripture itfelf, given by in^ fpiration of God^ being fufficicnt both for infirw ilioH in True Do^rine^ and for reproof and corre^ Bion of what is falfc, z Tim, 5, i(J; the Primi- tive and pureft Church was originally very cau- tious how they multiplyed Creeds \ As appears from the manner in which almoft all the Writers before the Council of iV/c^/et down the Subflancc of the antient Baptifmal Creed ; ftyling it the in- variable Rule of Faith, from which no man might diminifh any thing, nor add any thing to it .• And after the Council ofNice^ the ge- neral Council o£ Ephe^ fftsj which is received at This day, forbad, under the Penalty of Aftio VI, Concilii. ''Of©- ^ cvvoJ'it ckJi 7f. }^ ra? K^mtaii the Office at the Vifi- t^ JtA»?5f, « a A^/^coi ^s>', tationof the Sick. (L*m^iy.a]i^z^,* LafiLy; Becaufe when, upon a Defign which had been before concerted by the late moft Re- verend Arch-Bifhop Saner of ty of reviewing, in- larging, and correfting our Liturgy, Caccording to theDire&ions given in thePaflage now-cited out of the Preface to the Book of Common- Prayer 0 a Gommiffion was iffued out under the Great Seal of England, in the year i68pj> to a large number of Biihops and other eminent Di- vines, to meet together and to confider of thcfe Matters \ {A Set of Men^ fays a moft learned and excellent \ Prelate now living, •}• "Bifho^ of Lmcolm than which This Church was never ^ of Lords, March ly J , Jrrr „ r 1709-10. ^*^^^ Wtfer or Better, fence it was a Churchy And a Dfy%;?, which / am perfwaded would have been for the Interefi and Peace of our Church and State, had it been accom^ pliped :) In This Gommiffion nothing was more unanimoufly agreed upon, than that the Ufa of the Creed, commonly called The Creed of St A^ thanaJiuSf fhould no longer be impofed. Nor was it Then a New propofal, but had been long before the opinion of as learned and religious men, as ever lived in the Church. As appears from the following Expreffions of Bp Taylor : Let nothing (fays he^ be taught as fimply necejfary to he believed y but what is evidently and plainly fit down in the Holy Scriptures : For he that calls a pro- pofition neceffaryy which the A^o flies did not declare to befii or which they did not teach to all Chriflians learned and unlearned '^ is gone beyond his propor* tions: For every thing is to he k^pt in that order, where Chap. II. of the Trinity. Part III. 451 where God has placed it : There is a CLiffls ofNcc f* fary Articles^ a»d than s the Apoftlcs Creed, ii^hich Tertullian calls [ regulam fidei ] the Rule of Faith j a»d according to this, we mnfl teach Necejfr ties : But what comes After This, ts not jo necefjary ; and he that puts upon his own Do^lrines a Weight c- qual to this of the Apofilcs declaration^ either mujl ■ have an Apoflolical Authority, and an Apofiolical Infallibility^ or elfe he tranfgrejfes the proportion of Faithy and becomes a fai/e Apo/Ile. ■ > The Catholic!^ Church hath been too much^ and too foon divided • • We are only fallen out about That^ ofvphich if we had been ignorant, we had not been much the worfe\ But in things fi/^jplj necefjary^ God hath ^referved us fltll unbroken ; All NationSy and all Ages recite the [ApofllesJ Creed^ and all pray the Lords Prayer y and all pretend to walk by the Rule of theCommandments : Second Vifiration-Scrmon Tit. 2, 7. Again: Which [viz. the Apoilles] Creed^ faith he, unlefs it had contained all the entire objetl of Faith ^ and the Foundation of religion; it can" net be imagined to what purpofe it jhould Jerve * And that it was fo efieemcd by the whole Church of God in all Ages^ appears in This, that fince Faith is a necejfary pr^difpofition to Baptifm in all per fan i ca* pable of the ufe of reafon^ all Catechumens in the La- tin Church coming to Bapti/m were interrogated con- cerning their Faith, and gave fatisfaUion^ in the re* citation of this Creed : And in the Eafi they profejfed exactly the fame Faith. This was that [ a^^w J'i^ct/j^-n,-] right and unblamable Faith, which the Holy Catholick and Apoftolick Church of God preaches, and which can in no wife receive any Innovation. — • Now fince the Apofilcs and A- foftolical Men and Churches, in thcfe their Symbols, G g 2. did 45^ The Scrifture-T:>oeirine Chap. II. did recite particular Articles to a conjtderable Num^ her 3 arid were fo minute in their recitation^ as to de~ fiend to Circ'.'imliances'') it is more than probable^ that they omitted Nothing of Nece[fity \ and that thefe Ar^ tides are not general Principles^ in the bofim of which many more Articles equally necejfary to be believed explicit eljy and more particular y are infolded'^ but that it is as minute an explicntion of thofe [ prima credibilia] Fundamentals / before reckoned^ as is necejfary to Salvation, > But if This was fufi- cient to bring men to Heaven Then^ why not Now f If the Apoftles admitted all to their Communion^ that believed this Oeed ; why /hall We exclude Anjy that preferve the fame entire .<* Why is not our Faith of thefe Articles of as much Efficacy for bringing us to Heaven^ as it ivas in the Churches Apoftolical^ who had guides more infallible, that might without Error have taught them SuperfiruBures enough-, if they had been necejjary ? Andfo They did : But that they did not infer t them into the Creed^ when they might have done it with as much certainty as thefe [the reft of the] Articles \ makes it clear to my underfiandingy that other things were not necejfary 9 but thefe were ^ that whatever profit and advantages might came from other Articles^ yet Thefe were fufficient ; and hoivever cer^ tain perfons might accidentally be obliged to believe much morcy yet This was the one and only Foundation of Faith upon which All perfons were to build their Hopes of Heaven. ■ Neither are we obliged to make thefe Articles more particular and minute^ than the [Apoflles] Creed. ■ For although whatfoever is certainly deduced from any of thefe Ar'- tides made already fo explicit^ is as certainly trucy and as much to be believed as the Article itfelfj be caufe [ex veris poffunt non nifi vera fcqui] from Truthy nothing but Truth can follow : yety becaufe it is Chap. II. cf the Trinity, Part III. 45 j is not certain that our dedutiions from them are co - tain ; and what One calls evident^ ts fo ohjatreto ^- not her ^ that he believes it is jalfe ;it is the bejl and only Jafe coHrfe, to refl in that explication the yjpcjiies have made^' For no Age cany by declaring an) pointy r/iake That be an Article of t\itth^ which was not fo in all ages of Chrtfliunity before ftich declaru^ tioni Libert, of Proph. Sed:. I, § 7, 10, 1 1, 12. AgainJ: If it were confidered ( fdiih h( ) concerning Athanafius'j Creed^ how many people underfland it not, how contrary to natural reajbn it fcemSy hcW little the Scripture fays of thofe cnrtofities of Explica^ tioHy and how Tradition was not clear on his fide for the Article itfelf^ much lefs for thoje forms and mi- ntites ; » // had not been amijs tf the final judg- ment had been left to Jefus Chrifl : And tnueed to Me it feems very hard^ to put VncharitabUnefs in- to the Creed^ and fo to make tt become as an Article of Faith'. Sc6i: II, § 3(5. And again, fpcaking even of the Nicene Creed itfelf^ Some wije perjons (^fliith he j confider tt in all circumflunces^ and thinly the Church had been more happy., if fJje had not been infome fenfe conftrainedto alter the Jimpli city of her Faith^ and make it more curious and articulate^ fo much that he had need be a fubtle ynan to underhand the very Words of the New Determinations, // is another conjideration^ whether or no it might not have keen better determined., if with more Simplicity \ and ano- ther yety whether or no, fince many of the Bijhops who did believe this thing,, yet did not like the nicety and cu- riofity ofexpreffing it., it had not been m.ore agreeable to the PraHice of the Apo files to have made a determi* nation ofthe Article by way ofExpoJition cfthe Apo/L'cs Creed, and not to have inUrged the Creed with it: Tor fince it was an Explication of an Article of the Creed of the ApofileSy as Sermons are of places of Scri^ Ptfire; it wasthonght by fome, that Scripture mght ^ Gg 5 ^'ff^ 4J4 ^^^ S.crtpture-'Do^rm Chap. IL with ^00 d profit and great Truth he expounded^and yet the Expofitions not be put into the Canon or go for Scripture^ but That left flill in the naked original / Simplicity, If the Nicene Fathers had done ^ fo too^ polfihly the Church would never have repented it, Sed. 11, § 25, 27. 8. O God the Father of Heaven, have mercy upon us miferable Sinners. O God the Son, Redeemer of the World, have mercy upon us miferable Sinners. O God the Holy Ghoft, proceeding from the Father and the Son, have mer- cy upon us miferable Sinners. O Holy, BlelTed, and Glorious Trini- ty, three perfons, and One God, have mercy upon us miferable Sinners. 0 God the Father if Heaven , have mercy upon us miferable Sinners.'] \^ or gwingoMxSms^ and be- llowing all Bleffingsupon us, by thy abfoluteand fupreme Authority, as Father and Governour of the Univerfe; and out of thy infinite Goodaels and Compailion, through the Mediation and In- tercedion of thy Son Jefus Chrift our Lord. O God the Son^ Redeemer of the Worlds have mercy upon us miferable Sinners,] Applying to us the Redemption purchafed by thy Blood, and pro- curing us Pardon of our Sins, and all other Blef- fings, through thy meritorious Intcrceflioa.and Mediation on our behalf. 0 Chap.m of the Trinity. Part III. 4jj» 0 God the Holy Ghnft^ froceediyig from (both by Derivation of Beings and by being continually Serjt forth fromj the Father ajid the ^oyi, have mercy up- on us miferahle Sinners^ Sanctifying our Hearts:; comforting us with thy perpctuiil Alllltancc and Fellowfhipj and conferring all Spiritual Gifts and Graces upon us, according to the Will and good Pleafure of our Heavenly" Father, through Chrift our Saviour. Three Verfons , and One God.l Not One com- pound Beings conllituted or made up of Three Parts', Not One Species^ confilHng of Three co- ordinate Individuals : Not One fefn , con- fidered only U7ider Three different Denomina- tions. For the /;y? of thefe NcV©'> ^T and manifefting hiwfelf ^ ^u^dvrcv Mkhv k} iv in the Son, ^s being ^ ^^,>^^^^ -^,1(^1^ 'Ev U.TTAO'i J^tct TO Koya iv dJJTX^. In^y^v. C07jtr, Arianos Or at, 3. Through All \ and in the Spirit^ as vp or king In All through the Son and by the Spirit. And again : When all things (faith he) are done ByGod.ThroughChriJl, In the Holy Spirit'^ I fee the undivided Operation of the Father, the Son, ^i^* xj to »> ^y tt^ '7rviviJ.ci\ty hi^y^ forced to run the Three t^ J^iS'e^xri rd 'ttIvIa, Epifi, Perfons /;;/o One. For^ adSerap»i» [as he adds in another place,] the FATHER hiwfelf^ through the Word, and in [or by'] the Spirit, worketb and giveth all things. And Nazianzcn : In rnefiro r ^r, «V «iw5< ^eS-- my Opinion ( faith he] ^©-, S^ ^ @,j^; dih^:. the Unity of God will he 7,^, ^ t/; ^ ^yW Th6^a.- freferved, if without any ^q. dvcto^esy^cov^ i traJjik^ Compofttion or Mixture ^^^^ ^^^ cu^u^Kei^o^^v. [of the Three perfons,] q^^^^ both the Son and the Ho- ly Spirit be referred to the One Caufe, Uporti which Words, the lear- ned B//?>o/?^«// adds the Cafarius in Dialogo following remark. Oj- primo, Mofen fcripfifTe farius [the Brother of dicit, Dominus Deus /»- Nazianzen,] in his fir ft ur , Dominus Vnus eft-^ Dialogue^ fays that Mo' ut ad y.ovct^yj'^^ ^ '^^-°' fes ujes this exprejfion^ yv^(Ticiv, hoc eft, unici The Lord thy God is Princifii profefftonem , One Lord 5 to lead us Deique notitiam nos e- io the Knowledge nf God, veheret. Quod quidem and that theVniverfeis Principium Unicum , under the Government of Pater eft 5 ex quo Fi* One Supreme Frinciple. lius & Spiritus Sanftus Which One Principle originem habent. De- fadds the learned Bi- fenf SeEi.^.cap.^^^j. /hop,) is the Father-^ from whom the Son and Holy Spirit derive their (?• riginal, ■ And Chap. 11. of the Trinity. Part III. 45-9 And the judicious Dr Payne : The School-men C faith he J mifs'd this plain Not toa^ [viz. of One God, the Father ; -with an only-begotten Son^ and a Divine Spirit ^"] whilfi they run wto a Labyrinth of Snbttltiei and Difficulties^ about Ones being Three ^ and Thee One \ and wave an artificial cloudy Nei'-work^ of thin but dark^ Cobwebs^ fuch as Real Univcrfals, Subftantial Modes, Subliftent Relations, Unfubfillent Exillcncics, Concrete perlbnal Properties, 2cc. that through tt One Being may look <^nci appe.ir as ThreCy and yet be One\ And to avoid the objeBion of Three Gods^ (which they need not have been puzded 7i>ith, if they had hit right upon That [ Notion~\ of One according to Scripture and An" tiqtiitj'i) they ma^e Three difimtl Suhfifienciesy and but one diftinli Subfifient \ three oppofite Modes and Relations^ and but one SubjeB of them ; three divine Perfbns, and but one divine Bein^ \ three ScmewhatSj a?td but one Thing* My Hearty Zeal and Concern (concludes that Pious and Learned Writer) for the Honour of Crifiianity, And my deep Regret to fee its Faith thus mangled and perverted^ and ?n) Pity to fee fo man) groping for the Light at Noon-day^ and looking fo care f idly for what they have in their Hands 5 has made me venture to fljow That which I wonder J did not always fee ; and I hope Others may do the fame. Letter from Dr P. to the Bp of R. in Vindication of his Sermon on Trinity-Sunday, Polt-fcript pag. 28. It cannot here be denied, but that as in the cafe of the f Difciplme of ^ t Sec the the Church, fo alio m the Compo- onthcni-aday fition of Publick^ Prayers, it were of Lent. much to be wljhed that the mofl an- tient Forms might always be preferred ; and that particularly in This part of the LiturgyjfasCarc has ai- 4o£irine Chap. II. Coll. on to acknowledge the j Glory of the Tnn.sun. * eternal Trinity, and to ^ worfliip the Unity, who liveth and reigneft II One God, world without end. "t" See above in this chapter, N* i & 8. * Sec above in this chapter, N** 5 8c (J. \ See above in this chapter, N° $ 6c 8. 11 See above in this chapter, N° f 6c 8. creeT t Very God, of very God ; * begot- ten, not made, being X of one Subftance with the Father. ■\ See above in this chapter, N® 4 & (5 & 7. ^ Deriving his Being from the Father in a Angular, ineffable, and incomprehenfible man- ner ; fo that no man can prefume to fay of Him, as they do of the Creature, that he was C^f «j& %vTuv yzvQ(ximO made out of Nothings or ( ^-^ '^^'^^ oTs, «^ V^ ) that there was a Time when he was mt» \ The word «/>'.o«^'©'» which we tranflatc of One Suhfiance with the Father^ is a Word not found in Scripture ; of great Ambiguity ; and much har- der to explain intelligibly, than any of the Ex- pref- Chap.IL of the Trinity. Part III. ^^^ prefTions which we meet with in Holy Writ. For ifit be underflood to fignify (as the School- jf men generally under ftand ic; one Individudl Snb* /' flance^ This will be properly [no: //U ^Vi^, buc i^iet \im^eL(Jt<; J nOt oiy.OH^tQ-y but ixouo^iJlQ- or o/xovto* r«7©-,] One Subfijlence or One Perfon only : Which can fcarce intelligibly be dillinguifhcd from the Notion of Sabellius and Adarcellusj or That for which Vaul o£ Samofat was condemned at the Sy- nod of Afitiocb, Buc if, on the other fide, it be y underftood to fignify one Subftance^ not individtt" ally, huiffeci fie ally \ Cwhich is the more proper and natural Signification of the word, o//c«jr/©-; and in which Scnfe ic was underftood by Many, both at and after the time of theCouncil of AVc^^) This will be manifell Polytheifm, or Plurality of Gods, by introducing more than One Self-exiftenc Subftancc. Again, if the word be underflood otherwife, as fignifying [not, one Subftance^ but] one Ejfence-^ in That fenfc al(b, ftridtiy and metaphy fically taken, 'tis plain it cannot be True : For a Perfon who is not Self-exijie?it^ cannot, with- out a manifeft Contradidion, be faid, flridly and properly, and in the metaphyfical fenfe of the Phrafe, to be of the fame FJJence with a Perfon who is Self-exfjient^ and of whofe EfTencc That Self-exiftence mufl of nccelTity be a principal Charader. It remains therefore, that the word o//9K«r/©-, [of the fame Subfiance or Effence rvitb the Father. 1^ be interpreted according to the plai- ner and lefs metaphyfical Exprefllons and Notions of Scripture ^ that the Son is The Image of the In* vifible God; that he is the Brightnefs of His Glory ^ and the exprefs Image of His Ferfon ^ that he is Fits Sofiy and his only-begotten Son\ having been with Him from the Beginnings and having bad Hh Qlory j^66 The Scripure'T>o£irine Chap.II. Glory with him before the iPPorldvpas\ deriving his /Being from him, in an incomprehenfible and un- ■" fpeakable f^ecaufe not revealed J manner; being the WordofGody and Himfelf (by ineffable Com- munication of Divine Powers and Dignity) God: God, not SclF-exiftent , (for That is manifeftly both a Contradi^lion in itfelf, and repugnant to Scripture,) but God in every fenfe, in which Di- vinity can be derived from Him which is Unbe- gotten, to Him which is Begotten. Alexander Bifhop o^ Alexandria^ thus cxprefles himfelf upon This Sub- jeft : We believe alfo in the only 'begot ten Son of Gody begotten not from Nothings but from the really exifitng Father-^ not^ after the manner of the produBinn of Bodies one from another^ by divi- fion^ efflux^ or emanation of Farts y as Sabellius and Valentinus ima" ginedi but in an un- fpeakable and inexpref~ fible manner \ according to that of the Vrophet^ (which Tpe mentioned be* fore^) Who ihall de- clare his Generation? the Manner how he re^ ceived his Subfiftence , being infcrutable to all Creatures.^-—- Him we believe to be unchan^ geahle and unalterable^ ^^e^Trm Ivm^ miAAlo'Troin- ctAA.' lit 'r« ovtQ- ^i/j^i' t)ynT6>^y y(^ r ^tt'qvIa (^ '^ '^'^''[''' '^ fiance with the Father. *-'?'V^V^»'- K^' «^« "^ ^'^ 'f Upon which there arofe i(jU<; (^(/.oKoJ-^to rffe)i rj^^\ much debate^ to deter- <^t]\cS]iKlv wrcw, tS ?x, ^' 'rS »//«^ the fignificatinn of ^ct\e.U tArcw, » y* jo]cw:\i^iiu.iUMi thereby intended only to v '^^;^',^. ^.^.^^ ^^^^^ . ^^^^ ,^ declare, that theS^m was ,^^^^,^ ^^ ^^^^^,^^ ,,.^^ Of the Father, /'^/r 7i';t c-r^ x. r ^ as a Part of the Father, ^^' > ^^^ ^^^hat he fpcaks 7i()r that he was Part of by and by j] Tcjj^a/Tj.'/y^- the Fathers Subftaiice.. t»o/, 7« r elei'^"? c-/-«'Z7« t^* Jw This Senfe thereforfj^ h'^.^a.xu.^v vfxuv x«w.*'.V«. '4 agreeing to the Thin^^^ I ^ fj^^, r ^c-^r^ U^i^^v '^/rf- Hh i >'«''''• The Scripure-^odtrine Chap. II. did not rejsd the Exfref- /ion\ hut admitted the exprejjton for peace fake^ at the fame time taking care that it was under- flood in a rightfenfe. After the fame manner I con^ fented alfo to the words^ Begotten^ not made:r/j^ Cotmcil alledging-that the word, made, was appli^ cable in common to all o^ ther Things, namely to the Creatures produced by the Son^ between which and the Son him f elf there was wfimilitude : That there- fore of the Son it ought not to he fat d^ that he was made-, hecaufeJhis tt>vis puttijig him upon a level with the things made vy himfelf: Where- as far fuferiour to all the things thai were made^ isHisSubftance\ namely That Suhftance^ which the Holy Scriptures teach us was begotten of the Fa- ther'^ the Manner How it was begotten^ being in- ejfable and unimaginable to every created Beifig, In the next place^ upon debating the meani7jg of thefe words, The Son is voict(;, KctTfifc Ta outo, ij )^ ^ii'y x.onoy IfpoLffKov t%va/ VCOV^ OOV iS'iv OfJLOiQV i'XtlV T* tjoj/* S'lo cTm, i^h tiveu auTz? 'TToUl/.A, Tol? J^i CWT^ ^J0~ ^(Tlet^y VJj I'A 7^ 'Tretj^^f yz- yieti m t£J (Tujjj^'iy^eil' T'Sli l^' »- //i/V efXJ?/j tV Til ^Tiy-.KT^.^nT/t 'TTj'r^ u>u:\ofn oPfyoic. Eufeb, Epift. adCjfaream a pud Sncratem lib i . ^ apud Theodorit. lib. i . matter to his Diocefe, when fas the Hiftorian informs us,j having de- mnrfd a little^ and taken Jct(5^ 7T/V Q^V TM>' 'uWiC-Jiy 'Lrui CLIJ.A Tvii TOAAOif '^OL- Hh I a 470 The Scripure-T^oSirine Chap. II. time toconjlder jvhetherhe ci (Twjhiaiv tz :o, cru/juTe- cofild agree to this Profef- ^^^^^^^ j^^.^^ fiori ofFuith^or no-y at length he i^This manner conjented^ and fuhfcribed it with the reft of the Council, And Athanajms himfelf thus interprets the word [oy.oaV/©-] Conlubftantial : We anathematiz^e (Taith he^ thofe juho affirm the Son of God to be from any other Si'ihfill-ence or Sabfiancey [buc frortt his FMher^ as Eufebins adds, repca- 'rrs ^ ' * '^. , :: tins: the lame words in ^ . ' -^k vn '>„ the place before, cited ^ J ^ ^,.~ ajid thofe luho ajfrt the Holy Spirit to be of a changeable or alterable '^^^"^ c,,c^^y^ctT,Co^. In^ From the Contentions which in Event conti- nued and increafed in the Church after the in- troducing this very ambiguous Word, it appears plainly, that the mod effedual way of fuppreffing Herejiesy (as they then called every Divtjion in Mat- ters of Opinion^ even among men who a^ted iin- cerely according to the beil of their judgment;^ would have been, not to have oppofed unfcrip- tural expreflions with othei's contrary and equal- ly unfciiptural, (which was the Occafion of e- verlafting Contentions ; ) but to have required men to forbear the Ufe of fuch unfcriptural ex- preflions, as at any time gave Offence to the Church ; and which, becaufe they were unfcrip- tural, no man could have complained of hard- ship in being forbidden to ufe them. Thus when the Arians firft prefumed to introduce thofe un- juftifiable Phrafes, \Ji uV ^vruvy and'^w t^on on ^a h^J / that the Son of God. y^as rrmde out of Nothings and that there was a Time when^ He wasmt: liad rhofe in Power contented themfelves with cohdeiuning and Chap. 11. of the Trinity. Part III. 47 1 and forbidding the ufc of thcfe and the like cx- preFions, without adding others of difficult and dubious meaning on the oppofite fide: Had they confidered that the Contradt^ory to Error, is al- ways Truth 'y but that rwo Co>jtnny AHations, may either both be falfc, or both uncertain: H.d they fupprcfTcd the growing Schifms in Matters of Opinion, not by adding any thing to the Rule of Scripture, but by holding tht ir Advcrfarics flri£tly to That Rule; Neither allowing Them- felves nor their Adverfaries to draw any fuch re- mote and obfcure Confcquences, as might by ei- ther fide be denied to follow trom the Words of Scripture, which theWifdom of God had judged to be alone a fufficiently perfe6l Rule ot I'rutli to be left to the Church for ever : They had much better confulted the general Intcrell of Chrillia- nity, and in great meafure prevented at the very Beginning thofe uncharitable Animofuics, and thofe endlefs vain pretences of Human Authority in matters of Faith, which, ever lincethc decay of primitive Goodnefs and Chnrity, have been lo great a Difhonour to the Name of Chrlilians. / agreed alfi (faith the learned Eufebius) to the Kai liv o.va.'^iuctTtffiAh ^ Anathem^tifm which they tIv u^ 'tIj) TjUtv '-sr^k hjj- annexed [in the Council ^^ lKTiyiv]a, u,hvvrov T^ of Nice] at the end of ^^y.^acLui^ay J'loi tv ct-^wi^- their Creed; it being not y^y dy^Jpon yji]ja^ ?4- ojfenfive to me^ bccatife it ^^^^ ^,}, yjS'ov » ^0,70. yi^ only forbad the ufe of fin- ^^^.^ ffvfx^ffl: n k^ eLKoL- fcriptfiralExprefions'ythe ^^^^^/^ ^:,,x.^/.:^.. £«- introdficing ofn;hich [viZ. .^^ ^ ^^^^^^^^ i^^^ j^, of unfcriptural expref- ^^ ,,,^,,,^ lions,] has been the cntije ofalmo/l all the Canfufion and Difiratiiom that have happened in the Churches. Hh 4 And 47i 21&^ Scripure-'DoBrine Chap. II. And Bafil: /jf^//w#»* '£' ^^ ^^^f^ovTi, rrdvlc^, (faith he,) fipon whom I?' »V v^ oVo//a 7« ^2« ;^ the Name of God and our «r x felves^tothegreatjoy and ^^ , jf n^ 1^ pleafure oftheAdverfary, ^ ^^^''^^'^ ^v^^cC\Q-rl^ efpecially being to debate ^'^^^^^^'^''^^^^d^-^l^^ ^^ about divine matters, and X'^ru,:Evctyr^KiKa}:^^^oBrine Chap. 11. poftlesieft them\ is and hath been the only fount ain of all the Schifms of the Chfirch ^ and that •which makes them continue the common Incendiary of Chrifiendom ; and that Tvhich tears into pieces^ not the coat^ hut the Bowels and Members of Chriji^ [ridente Turca, ncc dolente Jud^o, ] to the great Sattsfa^wn of Jeivs and Infiiels, Take away theje -walls of Separation^ and all will quickly be One : Take away this Perfecu^ tmgy Btirning^ C^rfing^ Damning of men, for not /nb- Jcribmg to the words of men as the words of God : Require of ChriJIians, only to believe Chrtft^ and to /all no man Afafler but Him only: Let thofe leave / claiming Infallibility^ that have no title to it , and let them that tn their words dif claim it ^ difclaim it like" wife in their Ad;ionsx and it may well be hoped by Gods bleffmg^ that it *— may quickly reduce Chri' fiendom to Truth and Vnity, TheJe Thoughts of Peaccy J am perfwaded may come from the God of Peace^ and to his BleJJing I commend them. Chap. 4?/?, § 16. And the excellent Mr Hales, It hath been (faith hej the common Difeafe of ChriJ^ians from the Begin* ning, not to content themfelves with that meafure of Taiihy which God and the Scriptures have exprefly af- forded us 5 but out of a vain Dejire to k^ow more than is revealedy they have attempted to difcufs things^ of •which we can have no Light neither from Reafon nor Revelation : Neither have they refted here \ but upon pretence of Church- Authority ^ (which is None,) or of Tradition^ (which for the mofi part is but figment y) they ha'Ve peremptorily conclude d^ and confidently im" pofed upon others^ a necefiity of entertaining conclujions ef that nature 5 and^ to firengthen themfelves^ have broken out into Bivifions and Fa^ions^ oppofing Man to Mm, and Synod to Synod, till the peace of the Church vamfked without all poffibility of recall. Hence arofe thofe antient and many feparations amongfi Chri-j, Jtians^ occajioned by Arianifm, Eutychianifm, Ne- lloria- Chap. II. of the Trinity. Part III. 47; ftorianifm, Photlnianifm, Sabellianifm, and many more both antient and in our time: All which indeed are but Names o/Schifm, howjoever m the commcn language of the Fathers thej were called Hcrcfies. Tor Herefy is an All of the IV;//, not ofReaJon\ and is indeed a Lu, not a Alt flake: Life how could that known fpeach ^f Auflin go for true, |_EiTare pofllim, Haereticus efTe nolo,] / may err^ but I will not be a Heretick^^ Indeed Manichxifm, Valcntinianifm, Marcionifm, Mahometanirm, are truly and properly Herefics ; For 7ve l^iow that the Authors of them re- ceived them not^ but minted them themjelves\ and fo knew That which they taught y to be a Lye : But can any man avouch^ that others that taught err ow e oh fly ^ -^—didmalicioufly invent what they taught^ and not rather fall upon it by error and mi [lake f ^c, Traft concerning Schifm. Who with the Father and the Son to- Nicenc gether, is worfliipped and glorified. ^^^^^• See above in this Chapter, N^ i, and i^and 4, and^. 16. Ye muft give mod humble and hearty The Ex- thanks to God the Father, the Son, and ^^'^^^^^ y the Holy Ghoft, for the Redemption of minion. the World, &c. See above in this chapter, N^ i, }, 4, and 8. 7« 47S The Scripure-fDo&rine Chap. II, 17- To Him therefore, with the Father and the Holy Ghoft, let us give continu- al Thanks. Sec above, No i, and i5. i8. Prop.Pref. OLord, [Holy Father,! Almighty, e- en Trinity, verlafting God : Who art One God, One Sunday, j^^^^ . ^^^ q^^ ^^^^ Pcrfon, but j Three Perfons in * One Subftance. For that which we believe of the Glory of the Father, the fame we believe of the Son and of the Holy Ghoft, -^ without any difference or inequality. There is no paflage in the whole Service fo apt to be underftood in a wrong Senfe, as This; nor which fo much requires (as the Preface to the Book^ of Common-Prayer exprefles it) to be aU lowed fmh juft and favourable Con^rttUion^ as in common Eqtiity ought to be allowed to all Human Wri" tingSy efpecially fmh as are fet forth by Authority ^ and even to the very beft Tranflations of the Scrip-' ture itfelf For, jfthc words, Lordy Holy Father ^ Almighty cverlafting Godj and Who art, being all Perfonal ', ) the firft obvious, natural and gramma- tical Sound of the whole Sentence is, that the Perfon of the Father is not One only Perfon, but "Three Perfons. Which being manifeftly abfurd, contrary to the Do6i:rine of Scripture, to num- berlefs Chap.IL of the Trinity. Part IIL 477 berlefs other expreffions in the Liturgy, and to the true intent of this Paflagc it felf :"Thc mean- ing of it therefore, confillcnt with what is fee forth in other places, muft oi ncccHity be ^ that God the Father Almighty is not to be conHdcred by us fingly in the Jewif} or SabelUan Scnfe, but that \A ith him always Arc his Son and hn Spirit^ by immediate ineffable Derivation from him, and in intimate Union and Communion with him % by and through whom He ads and governs all things, and manifefts his Glory in and by them plenarily and without meafure. "t" See above in this chapter, N* 5, 4, 5, g, ^ See above in this chapter, N° 14. t See above in this chapter, N° f , (5, 7.; 19. And the Blefling of God Almighty , The Bicr. /the Father, the Son, and the Holy Gholi, ^''"s- "^ be amongft you, &c. See above in this chapter, N*» $, 4, 5, 8, and 18. 10. Firft, I learn to believe in God the Ta- Thr ate- ther, &c. xly in God the Sony &c. 3ly ^hifm. in God the Holy Choji, &c. See above in this chapter, N*" 3, 4, f , 8 : and, in the fore-going chapter, 6V^. II, N'^fo. 21, 47? TChe Scripure-T>oetrine Chap. IL intheof- God the Father, God the Son, God lice of Ma- the Holv Ghoft, blefs, preferve and keep trimony, ,,-.„ ^ 4 r theElemng.yOU. See above in this chapter, N° 5,4, 5, and 8. 2X. Ordination Teach US to know the Father, Son, «y"^°- And Thee, of Both, to be but * One. ^Not, «<", one and the fame perfon ; but, %Vy one and the fame thing : As has been explained above, Part I, N° f 94, 600, and 609. 23. intlie ^^^ God in Perfons Three, — ■, — fame. Co-equal Three in One. How thefe words may be underftood agreea- bly to the Do&rine of Scripture, and to the o- ther expreffions in the Liturgy; fee above in this chapter, N^ 3, 4, 5, 6-, 7 and 8; and compare, in the fore-going chapter, Se^, II, N** 6j, ^4* Article the There is but One living and true 5od, firft. everlafting, without Body, Parts, or Paf- fions ; of injfinite Power, Wifdom and Good- Chap. II. of the Trinity, Part III. ^7^ Goodnefs ; the Maker and Preferver of all things both vilible and invifible. /\nd in Unity of this Godhead, there be \ Three perfons, of one ^ Subltance, power and eternity ; the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghoft. It is not reconcilcablc cither with the Do6lrlne of Scripture, or with the ExprcfTions of the Litur- gy cited in the foregoing chapter, or with this Article it felf ^ to undcrlknd the words cither in fuch a manner, as if they fignificd that Cod was a Being compounded of three Perfons, as of fo ytnany Parts j or that the Three Perfons, were only fo many diftin6t Appellations and Denomimtions of One and the fame Perfon. But the confident and intelligible Meanini; of them, can be no o- ther than This; That there is One Gody vi^z,. he whom in the Creed we daily profefs to believe in; One God, the Father Almighty, (fo it is in the Nicene Creed -^ and, as the learned and judici- ous Author of the Hiftory of the Creed has fhown, in all the antient both Greek and Latin Copies oithe Apofiles Creed Wkcwiic; and, in the AthanAjtan Creed it fcif, The Father^ God Abnighty : ) And that Wtth Him^ by immediate Vnion with him, and ineffable Commnmcation of Being and Power from him, always Arc his Son and his Spi* rit : So that, not in his own Perfon only, but in and by his Son and Spirit^ is His divine Power, Glory and Majefty, continually and plcnarily manifefted. t See above in this Chapter, No 3, 4, j-, and 8. * See above in this Chapter, N« 14. ^5. 480 The Scrlpture-TioUrtne^ &c. Chap. IL Article the The Son, which is the Word of the fecond. Father, begotten from everlafting of the Father the very and eternal f God, of one * Subftance with the Father ; iSc. -f Sec above in this chapter, N° 3, 4, f, 6^ 7, and 8. * Sec above in this chapter, N° 14. q6. Article the The Holy Ghoft, proceeding from the ^'^^* Father and the Son, is of One * Sub-- ftance, Mfijefty and Glory, with the Fa- ther and the Son, very and eternal \ God, ^ See above in this chapter, N° 14 and 4. i" See above in this chapter, N"" 5, 4, f, 6^ and 8. 27. Article the The Three Creeds, Nice Creed, A- ^'2^'^'- thanafius's Creed, and that which is com- monly called the Apoftles Creed, ought throughly to be received and believed ; for they may be proved by mod certain Warrants of Holy Scripture. See above in this chapter, N^ 2, 5, 4? f» ^> 7, i4,&:if. THE E N^D. [48i] The Index of the Texts, XfM. IX. 6. 369. 3forr. XXVII, 45. Page 8. I4I-. 4i^t. I, 1 8. 197. XXVIII, 1 8. 93- >4f' lo. ^97- riji. »?• 84. 18,19. ^217. Ill, II. 207. ii6. C229. I (J. 7- 219. 20. 93- IV, I. ip7. ^fark I, I. 8.93.14^. V,i^. 69. II. x4f. VI, 6. 69. »+• 8. 9- 69. II, 7. 8. vn,ii. 69. 8. 94. 21. 144. m, 3f . 8. IX, 4. 92. V, 7. n. X,4o. 144. IX, 37. 145. XI, a/. fo. XII, 29. X. 2f.2d. 144. 3»- 3- 27. 93- 144. 35. 146. i«r. XII, 6. 19I. XIII, II. 201. 18. 219. 3»- .4- 5,6. , 2^- 226. 3*- 149. VIII, 16. '/3- C '^• 19. 98. 34- \ ij-o. 26. ifj. 34,3r»3^- lyy- 7- 2l5. 37. lyy- C202. ^. 5^- lOI. »3. <^^r- XI, 22. iss- /220, 4^4»- iS6. '4> '5". 225. XII, 28. 70. 'f. III. 41. 102. 19. III. 44. if5. 23,24. 70. 45-. 105-. 26,27. 7'- 49,|'o. ,5-6. 27, 28, 30. 12. XIII, 3. ii.ij-^. 30- III. II. I Of. 3*- 162. 3^3*- II. ly^. XVII , I. 162. XlVi I, 2. 12. 2. l52. 7,8,9,10,11 . 105-. 3- 3.^4.153 10. 15-6. 4- 163. i3.>4- 70. III. f- 112. 163. '3- ^ 70. <^, 7. 8- 163. ( w i5'7- 9. 164. 16. J 208. 10; 112. )2I9. II. 112. j54^ Cijo- 12. 164. 17- 214. H- 164. ' 20. III. 18. 164. 24, i5'7. 21. 113.154, r 202. 22. 154. 16. ^208. 21. 13- 113. ^219. 13- 154. C.130- 24. 113.154. 18. irz- ir- 154. 3«' 1^2. XVlII.ii. *<^/^ I i > /^. 4?4 I M p E X of the Texts. Joh. Page ABi Page XX, 17. 12. i^j-. VII , 2. 0 5-4. 21. 1 55-. 3®, 31, 32. 114. ai. 227. 35-- If. 118. 28. 85. 38. 118. XXI, 17. 113. 4<5, 48. 5S' ABs I, 2. 199. 202. fi. 2.1^218. 4, f . 220. C If- o'7- i5y. 5-^ <203- 8. 202. ^230. 16. 202. r^. If- 24. 113. 132. i^p. 134- 11, 4- 199.103. VIII > 12. ir- 17- 12. 220. 18. 220. i8. 220. 19, 20. i;r. 21a. 21. 132. 29. 203. 22. 12. 15/. 33- 118. 24. 12. idj". 39- 203. 3». .1. Kr. IX . 14, 134- C 12. '7- 227. y<^r 21. 134. 33- ^220. 3^- 208. J227. Xi 19,20. 203. 0230. 35. ,18. 34,U- 1 65. C 'i'* 51 13. i55. Y67. 38. 220. 38. 4. 13.215-. 4. 204. 9. 218. *3- i5. 157. 30- 5-4. 157. 30. i5. <57. 3'. 15-. 167. 33- 15.157. ,M 5^- Ij-. 2ZO. 34- 168. VI, 3. 203. 37- i5. i58. f- 208. 47. 168. 10. 203, S^' 208. ASis Index 34. 19. XXV11I,23. 17- 34- 19.169. i5-,25, 27. 205-. 39. 20. 3'- 17. IX , I. n5-.2i8. Row.Ii »,?. 17- f- 87. 3' 4. 168.230. 26. ^6. 4. 199. 208. 29. S6. 7. 17.134. X. 9. 20. 169. 8. 17. 71. 12. 5cc. 119. i3r 9- 17. 71. XI, 36. s6. 16. J7- XIV , 9- 119. ^3- f6. 10, 1 1, 12. 119. II, 16. 17.168. 17- 209. Ill, 22. 18. XV. 5'- 20. 24,25-. 18. 16S. d. 20.71. 1^9. 25-, 26. 18. 7- 20.72.169. 30. f- 8. ^0.170. IV, 17. 1-6. »3- 20.209. tr *+• yd. 16S. 15-, 16. 20.231. V, I. 18. 16. 209. f- 18.208.221 17. 21. f.^- *3'- ^ 18,19. ^3»- 8. 18. 168. 19. 199. 10. 18. c *'• 11. 18. 3 71 'f« 18. 30. >?8. yi? 4, t6^. |i^ t 4^6 Index of the Texts. "Rom. PlgC XV, 35. J7. XVI, ao. ^•I3^ 24. UT- x6. n- 17. S-SI'l^ iC«.I, I. 21. 2. 21.135-. 3- 2I.I3f. *•« 21.72. 7.8. 119. 9. 21. 24.. 21.120, 30. 21.170. Hi 4,f: 22.100. 8. I20. 10, II, 11. 22.222. 10, II. 215-. '^ 20>-. \ r 22. III, i5. ?209. ^ (ii^. a?- 22. 170. IV, I. 22. r. 120. Vl 4>T. IZO. C 22. yi, u; •210. ^231. J4' 22. 170. C a3. >2lO. ipr >ir. ^222. VII, 17. *?• 40. 20J-. Villi 4,6. s- 6, 91. IX, 21. ^^• X, 9. ^is- XI, 3- 23.170. C ^3. XII, |. <2I0. ^23^. 4? f> ^r 23.232; t ^^?t I Cor, Page XII, 6, 7, 8, 9. 222. 8 II, 200. 205*. 13- 210. XIV, 2. 200. XV, ly. 24.170. 24.27.28. 24. 170. 27. 120. 47. 120. S7' 24.72.171. XVI, 23. 136. 2 C(7r J, I . 24. 2. 24.13^. 3- 24.72.171. 9- T7. 18,19. 24. 20. 24. 7». 21,22. ^34. 21. if. 22. 210.223. II. 14. 25-.72.171 If. ay. 17. ay- m, 3. ^7.110.234 4. ay. 17,18. 216. IV, 4. 25-.12a.171 6. 171. 14. 171. V, s. ar-ai?- 18,19. 25-.I7I. 20,21. 26.172. VI; 4><5,7. 26.223. 6. 210. i^. SI- 18. S7' IX, 13. 46.73. X, S' 26. XI, 31. 26.172. XII, 8. ?36. i9» 26. 136. xia, 4. 27.17^' 11. S7' C ^7. \^6, Hf ^2l8. ^Hf- Index of the Texts. 487 G^. Page I, I. 27.172. 3- 27.136. 4- 27.172. f- 73.i3<5- If, 16. 17- IIj 20, 21. ^7- III, 17- 17. 20. 6. 26. 28. IV. 4- 28.172. r 28. K ^225. w« ^227. 7- 28. 8. 28. 14. 28.173. V, f. 2TO. 16. 211. 22. 211. VI, 18. 137. ^phX I. 28. 2. 29.157. J- 29.73.173 i^- 173- 6.7. 73-I73- 9. 10. 173- 10. 120. II. 5-7.173. 12. 73. 13. "3.j 14. 73. 16,17. 74. r ^9. 17- V74- 3223. C23f- 19,20,22. 174. 20,21.22,25 . 121. 11} 4.5'- 29. 4,f><^.7- 174. 10. 29.174. 16. 29. 18. 224.23^. 16,18. 74.174- £;/.. Page 11, 19,20. 29.175'. 21,22. 30.23J-. Ill, f. 205-. 6. I75-. 9 30. 91. 17;. 10, II. 30.17;-. IZ. 74. 14,16. 74- 'f- 121. 16. 224. 21. 74. c ^• IVi 4,f,7f. ^224. <^i3f. 6. y8. II. 121. »/• 122. 30- 30.218.214: ,r 5^- 30.175-. V, 2. 30.175-. 3^. 30.121. 9. 211. 18. 211. 19. 137. 19,20. 74- 20. 30- VI, 6. 30. 74. 17- 31. 18. 211. ^3. 31.137. mix 2. 31.137. 3.4.<5. IS' 8. 31- II. 3i-7f. 19. 211,217. II. I. 211. S II 31.121.176. 10,11, 137. II. 19- 19. '^l' 24. .58. HI, 3. 31-7^. 9. 31- 14. 5** lU ma 488 Index of the Texts. tTbil. Page iThef. Page Ill, if. 111. II, If. 34- IVj 6,7. 31- 7^ Ill, 2. 34. 9- f8. 9,10,11. 76. »3- 122. II. 34.138. 19. 3»- 12. 138. 20. 3i-7r M- 34- a^ 138. IV, I. 34. CI/.I, I. 3^- 8. 34.224. %. 32.158. 14. 34- 3- 32.7f.181. 1 5. 5+* 0 8. 211. V, 9. 31-. 187. 12. 75. 18. 3f. '3- 182. 19. 218. if,itf. 122. ^3- r8. If- 5-8.182. 27. 139. 15,17. 91. 28. 139. 17,18,19,20 . 123. 2X^.1, I. 3f. 19,20. 1 85, 2. 3r.i39. 17. 32. 2,3. 76. i8,29' 123. 6,7. 3f n. 2. 3^- 8. 3f. 3- 123. 11,12. ^ 3f.77- 9- 124. ^ 77. !•* 124. 11, 13. <2I2. 12. 33.185. ^224. »r i85. 13,14- 3f-i3f' 18, 19. 138. 14. 187. m, I. 33.124.187. 1 5. 35. 3- 33- 15,17. 139. II. 124. Ill, s- 35.139. '3- 124. 16. 139. 15,17. 75. 18. '39 1 5. 138. iTtmX, I. 35. 17- 33- 2. 35.140. rv, 2,3. 75. II. f8. 3- 3^' n 12. 140. .iTA.I, I. 33.138, 1 5. 124. 1,2. 75. 17. 6.S2.77' 3- 33. 11} i.S'f- 77. f- 200. 3>5'- 35. 6. 211. f- 5. 9, 10. f' 7- „ 140. 10. 187. 5- 8. 77- n, 4. T8. in. If. f8. 14- 34. 1 5. 88.200. Index of the Texts. 489 1 Tm. Page Heb. Page % IV, I. 206. III. 3.4. 39.190. 10. f9. 6. 126. 11. 212. 7 &^- 106. V, f- 78. 12. S9' 11. 37- IVi 11, 13- 126. VI, M- ?7.f9 i4.'6. 78. i4,»^»6- 187. Vi 4>)"- 40. i5',i6. 6.^9.78. ^• 190. ^7- 5^9- 7.8,9,10. 190. iTtm.ly I . 37.187. 10. 40. 2. 37.140. VI, 4- 225-. *>?• 78. 10. 190. 7.8. 37.236. VII, I. 60. 7- 212.224. 5 116. 8,9. 37.187. 2)-, 16 191. 14. 212. 2f- 40.78. 11, 2.2. 140. Villi 1,2. 191. IV. I. 37- I. 60. ia5. 17,18. i4». IX, 8. 206. 22. 141. 12. 191. TiV.Ii »,i,3, 37. t ^ 40- 4. 38.141, \ , 60. Hi 10,11,13 38. N191. '?. 5-9.88. 14. « ^2©0. llli ^,6. 38.78.188. )2l6. ^yT,6. 225'.236. r 22f. f- 212. 256. Thikm. 3- 38.141. 24. 40.191. 4,5-. 38. X, 7. 40. 191. ij- 141. 12. 41. 127.191. HeU , 1,2. 38.188. If. 206. 2. 92.114. 21,11. 79.192. 3, df. 5-9.i24.lS8. 21. 41. 6,9. 39.141. 29. 2ib. 8. 89. 3». 60. 8,10,11 . 92. XI, 27. do. u> 3.4. 39.236. XII, 2. 41.127.192. 4. 200.225-. 22. 60. f,8. I25'.i89. 22,23.14 . 41. 9- 39.1S9. 23,24. 191. 11. 189. XIII, 8. 127. '3- 39.189. If. 41.79.191. 16. 125-. 10. 60. 192. >7- 39.189. 21. 141. 191. llli I, a. 189. Jam.l, I. 41. 3- 91.116. »7- 41. ■y jMin 490 Index of the Texts. J.m, Page ijoh. Vl, I, 127, V,9. 10. ip. 7- Ill, 9. 4^- 11. V,4.- 60. 14. iPe/.I, 2. 41.212.237. 20,21. 7* 42. 79-»9i. ^Joh. 3. II. 206. 227. 9- 12. 206. 217.22^. >J« I. i7>i8, 19. 79. 4. 2.0,21. 193. 20. XI « 4z. 79. 20,21. 22. . 212. 2f- ^l- 60. Re^'.I, I. Hi 3.4-. 42. 141. 193. 2. 5'- 42.79. 193. 4. »?. 193. 4> r. llli 17,18. 42. 5^- ^ 18. 79.201.217.237. i-^^. 21,22. 42. 193. 8. 22. 127. 9, 10. IV, 2. 80. 10. II. 42.142.193. II. 14. 42.217.237. 17,18. V, 10. 43- ^n- 11,7. 10, 1 1. 80. 8. aP^/.I, I. 43. 89. ^3- 2. 43. 26,27. 17. 61. in- Ill, I. 21. 45.206. 2. lU, 18. 142. 7- iJchA-.f^'j, 43. !2. IL. 20. 61.225-. 14. Ill, Id. 43.89, 21. 21,22,3 .3. 44.80. IV, 2. 24. 22f. i>f- IV, 2,5. 44.237. S' 9- 44. 194. 8. 10. 44.194. 9,10,11 12. 44.61. V, 6, 15- 22>-. 8,9,10 14. 194. 9,10. 13.M- 238. 12,13. If. 44. 13- V, I. 4f. 194. 14, f,^. 45-. 238. VI, 10. 6. 217.226. 16. 7- 2^8, Page 45-. 45*. 45-, 80. 61. 89. 45-- 142-. 46. 46. 7.61. 194 80. 212. 46. 238. 7.62.80. 46. 194. 46. 62.218. 142.238. 127. 46. 142. 62. 46.239. 206. 128. 128. 46. 206, 128. 128. 194. 47- 1*9' 47- 129. 47. i9f 47.129, 129. 196. 207. - 64. 47. 64.81. 64.81. 47. 129 143. 47. 143. 65-. 6^.81. 6|-. I2p. 94. 96, R^v, Index of the Texts. 491 Kev. Page Rrv. Pa^e VII, 2. 6f. XVI!, ,4. 130. 10. 48. 65-. 143. XIX, I. 82. II, 12. 81. 4,f,6.7. 82. 14, ij. 48. 6r. 4.6.7- 67. »7- 48.130. 9- 49. X, 6. 66. 10. 49- S3. XI, I 3. 66. ';• 49- i.^f^- ^S- 130. 13. If. 67. 196. 16, 17. 66.81. 16. i^o. XII, 10. 48. 17- 68. 17- 48. XX, 4 49. XIV, 4. 48. 130. 6. 49. 6.7. 82. 1 1, 12. 68. 7- 66. XXI; 5-,6 7. 68. 10. 48. 10. 207. li. 48. 22. 68. 130. »3- 207. 13- 49. 130. XV, 3. 196. XXII, 1. 49. 131. 4- 7. ?• 49- Mi. 3>4- 66.82. ^'4- 8?. 7- 67- 6. 6S. XVI, s- 67. 9- 83. 7- 67. 12,1 3.16 . 131. 1 1. 67. '7- 217. 14. ^1- 20. 143. )CVII, 5. 207, 21. '43- E R. ERRATA. T^£. Lin. injiefid of resJ. 17- 6. [Gr. «»^ [ Gr. Kcti, and 44. I. This Verfc read this verfc 63. ,4. etyio Ayiov 106. ir Sen Son 108. 22 GOD i has GOD}) has 134- 21 A(5ts xxii, 14. A6ts xxii, 1 5. 140. 18 by witncfs. my Witncfs. 1^9. 10 TO TfitTf 1 TzJ* ^flJTPZ 161. I Mh'Coi' M«^o^ iJ-S- ult. God God. 2^4- 12 ^/e(3">£.0l'TCt A(r;coj'T«t ^73- 8 [ alluding [ adapertioriemy alluding 27^- 3- yiVY)[jLivoi 'y^y^vn{^^voe 279- 20. h OTi^ ^V 'TTOTi on 333- ^3- CLpph^ Apprira 342. 35- believing we believing, wc 3i-3- 33 fXH^OU fj^^OV 35'4- 7- ^d tftf 391. 2 Office Office [in thtUargini] 45-1 • I Necflary Ncccflary 45-2. 8 explicntion explication 464. 5 liveth livcft^ 18 0T5, HK Ui HK 469. 3 ^Cti eiVAt BOOKS BOOKS Written by the Reverend Dr. Clark, and Sold by James Knafton^ at the Crown in St. TauH Church- Yaid. ADifcourfe concerning the 'Be'mi und Attributes •/ Gtfi. the Obligations of Natnral Religion ^ and the Truth and Certainty of the Chrijlian Revelation. In Anfwcr to Mr. Hobhtt SpinozAy the Author of the Oracles of Rea'on, and other Dcniers of Natural and Revealed Religion. Being fixteen Sermons preach'd at the Cathedral-Church of St. Paul, in the Year* 1704, and 1705". at the Lc£lure founded by the Honourable Robert Boyle Efqi pr. 6 s. A Paraphrafc on the Four Evangelijis. Wherein, for the clearer Undcrftanding the Sacred Hiftory, the whole Text and Paraphrafc are printed in fcparate Columns over againfl each •thcr. Together with critical Notes on the more difficult Paf- iages. Very ufcful for Families. In two Volumes Svo. pr. lis. Three Praftical Eflays on Baptifm, Confirmation and Repen- tance : Containing fijU Inftruftions for a holy Life, with ear- ned Exhortations, efpecially to young Perfons, drawn from tke Conlideration of the Severity ot tSe Difcipline of the Pri- mitive Church. The third Edition. This new Edition makes 1 1 Sheets in Twelves on good Paper, and a fair Letter, pr. I s. and for the Encouragement of the Charitable, 1 1 a for ^ /. bound. A Letter to Mr. Dodveell; Wherein all the Arguments in his Epijiolary Dtfcourfe againft the Immortality of the Soul, arc par- ticularly anlwered, and the Judgment ot the Fathers concern- ing that matter truly reprefcntcd. Together with a Defence of an Argument made ufc of in the abovementioncd Letter to Mr. DiJwell, to prove the Immateriality and Natural Immor- tality of the Soul : In Four Letters to the Author of Some Re- ma,rks on a pretended Dcmonllration ot the Immateriality and Natural Immortality of the Soul, in Dr. dark's Anfvvcr to Mr. jyPilwell's larc Epijiolary Difcourfe ice. To which is added, Some Reflexions on that Part of a Hook called Arr-yntor, or, the Defence of Milton's Life, which relarej ro the Writings of the Primitive Fathers, and the Canon of the New Tcftamcnt. price ^ s. Tht Books Trinted for J. Knapton. The gfeM Duty of mherfal Love and Charity. A Sermoii preached before the Queen, at St. James's Chapel, pr. 6d. A Sermon preach'd at the Lady Cooke's Funeral, pr. i d. A Sermon preach'd before the Houfc of Commons, pr. 2 d. A Sermon preach'd before the Queen on the 8th of March, 1709-10. pr. zd. A Sermon preach'd at St. Jamzsh Church on the Thankfgi- ving Day, Nov. 7th, 17 10. pr. 5 ^. The Government of FaJJion. A Sermon preach'd before the Queen at Sf. fames' s Chapel, pr. 3 d. Jacobi Rohauiti phylka. Latine vertit, rccenfuit, & ubcri- oribus jam Annotationibus ex illuflriffimi Ifaaci Neutoni Philo- fbphia maximam partem hauftis, amplificavit & ornavit S. C. Accedunt etiam in hac tertia Editione, novse aliquot Tabulse ^ri incife} 8c Annotationes multum funt au6tae:. Svo. Price 8* Jf. Neutoni Optice . Latine reddidit 6". Clarke, S. T. P. TH E Meafures of Submijjion to the Civil Magiflrate confi- der'd. In a Defence of theDodrine deliver'd in a Sermon preach'd before the Right Honourable the Lord-Mayor, Alder- men, and Citizens oi London, Sept. 29. 1705-. The Fourth E- dition. In which are added, i . An AcceJJion-Sermon, preached March 8. 1704.5-. 2. A Sermon concerning the Unhappinefs of uibfolute Monarchy, Sec, 3 , A Sermon concerning St. haul's Behaviour towards the Civil Magijirate. pr. 5 s. The Original and Inftitution of Civil Government Difcufs*d j *viz.. I. An Examination of the Patriarchal Scheme of Government, II. A Defence of Mr. Hooker's Judgment, 8cc. againfl the 06je' Bions of feveral late Writers. To which is added, A Large An- fwer to Dr. F. Atterbury's Charge of Rebellion-. In which the Subjlanee of his late Latin Sermon is produced, and fully exami- ned. The Second Edition, pr. fs. Several Difcourfes concerning the Terms of Acceptance with God. In which, i . The Terms themfelvcs are diftindly laid down ; as they are propofed to Chriflians in the New Tefta- meat. And, 2 . Several falfe Notions of the Conditions of Sal- viation are confidered, particularly of being faved by Faith. Of trufting to external Performances. Of the power of Charity to Books Trlnted for J. Knapton. to cover Sins. Of relying upon the Merits of Chrift. Of Man's Wfakne{s, and God's Grace. Ok Repentance. Or the Example of the Thief upon the Crol's. c;f trufting to .i Death- bed Sorrow. Of the Parable of the Labourers in tlic Vineyard. Of depending upon Amendment in Time to come. pr. f/. The Reafonablenefs of Conformity to the Church of Lnf^lsnJ. In Two Parts. With the Defence of it ; and the Perfualite to Lsiy-C»nf»rmity . The Third Edition. To which is added. The brief Defence of Epifcopal Ordiymtion. Together with the Reply to the Jntroduciion to the Second Part j and a ro/Ifinpt relating to the Third Part, of Mr. Calamy's Defence of Moderate Nco- tonformity. pr. 6 s. Thefe by the Reverend Mr. Hoadlcy. THE Rights of the Clergy of the Chriftlan Church : Or, A Difcourfe fliewing, that God has given and appropri- ated to the Clergy, Authority to Ordain, Baptize, Preach, prc- fidc in Church-Prayer, and Confccrate the Lord's -Supper. Wherein alfo the pretended Divine Right of the Laity to E- lc6l, either th« Perfons to be Ordained, or their own particu- lar Pallors, is Examin'd and Difprov'd. pr. ^s. A Pariphrafc and Annoutionson the Book of Common- Prayer, ^vo. pr. 4 J. A Letter to Mr. Benjamin Robinfon, on his Review of Li- turgies and their Impofition. pr. is.6d. A Sccend Letter to Mr. Robmfon. pr. is. Thefe by the Reverend Mr. Tho. Bennet. A Letter from a Minifter of the Church of LKgla}id to a Diflcnting Parifhioner of the Presbyterian Pcrfwalion, Pr. 3 c. pr. 3 ) ' '""■•' \ §' ■■'i "'^. ■^^>- ...>tfl ^